

Book 

CopightN? — 


CDEXBIGKT DEPOSIT. 





J 

t I 

I 


{ 





I 

• > 




i 


% ' 
> 1 





s 


'T*?4- 




' f ^ 

« 

..:V 

1 * 

1 

^* *. . 


-A 

V . 4, 

A 

’’A 




v* ■r - ^ 

■ , ■< '5 •.;:i ,^:\ -' 

i .* y V.-- ' ■ 


> »V • 
N • 


'v ■ ^ . 


i 


'1 ‘ s. ^ 




' / 


I'/"'*' 


» •• 


,•4 >' 


•V / 




I 




V* 






w* 


i; 


*• 





t 

f ' 






» 


\ 


« ' , ' 










■ 'SV', 

^ J ‘V"' ri 


* 


I 




/ 62»6 


THE BOY SCOUTS OF THE 
SHENANDOAH 


} 









a* • 







'■•t>:\^:^ a»i*Hwv-arar ■*■ 


'''!^''£®v7>v<43 

- * 1 * '’^ ■ •P' .'■•'■^’ ■ 

^,•v V-■/^ ’ 

. • » '.I 


.t -■*. 

H. ' 



<r 

4 « 

.•• 1 



:> ■^"■ 


' l» ' f 

• 

r-' .- 

$ 


» 

) ^ 

rx'' 

^ 1 

r . 

¥ 

; - 

\ 

M, 




.. • tUV 

% 



' ^'X 




V ' • • 

% 

- > 







/ 

/ 


v^ 




^* r* 





.> 

X-' 


.f\j . ; V4r^ - < \ ' 

. e : '■ ■ £t' 

.*- . * * ‘ 'V.* ' 






-‘-» • 


‘ ^ o*^ 

, : 



V V . ‘ ■• t. V,; » 


... - '-■■ .W- 

'^- ' ■ .. ■^- ■ -"S 


# • 











-• -. 






•. 





> 


• r- 





..'T 


r- 




The fla^ stafif was shattered just a1)ove his hand 


[ Pa lie 94 ] 




THE YOUNG VIRGINIANS SERIES 


THE BOY SCOUTS OF 
THE SHENANDOAH 


BY 

BYRON A. DUNN 

Author of “The Young Kentuckians Series,** 
“The Young Missourians Series” 


WfTH FIVE ILLUSTRATIONS 

By J. Allen St. John 



CHICAGO 

A. C. McCLURG & CO. 


Copyright 

A. C. McClurg & Co. 
1916 


Published September, 1916 



W. f. HAU PRINTING COMPANY, CHICAGO 

OCT -6 1916 

©CI.A4387‘15 

V'' I • 


INTRODUCTION 


T he author of the Young Kentuckians Series 
and the Young Missourians Series has been 
asked many times to write a series relating to the w’ar 
in the east. 

He has concluded to do so and call it The Young 
Virginians Series. Virginia was the great battle 
ground of the war, and it was at Appomattox that 
the Confederate flag went down forever. 

Young readers should remember that the boy 
heroes of this volume are purely imaginary, but their 
adventures are twined around the actual events of 
the war. 

The central figure on the Confederate side is Gen- 
eral Thomas J. Jackson, known as Stonewall Jack- 
son. The author has depicted him as he believed him 
to be, a man who would do what he believed to be his 
duty though the heavens might fall. Stern, fanatical, 
deeply religious, he was of the stulf of which martyrs 
are made. Of his military genius, history places him 
among the greatest generals of the war, yet if a 
bridge had been burned as ordered, his career might 
have been very different. 

The two boy heroes of this book represent the two 
different elements which made up the population of 


V 


VI 


Introduction 


Virginia at the time of the war — Robert Hunter 
representing the aristocracy, Jim Kidder the hardy 
mountaineer. 


Waukegan, Ieunois. 


Bykon a. Dunn. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 

I The Virginia Military Institute ... 1 

II A Hard Question ...... 9 

III The Storm Breaks 21 

IV The Riot in Baltimore 32 

V An Eventful Journey 42 

VI Arrested by the Federals . . . .57 

VII A Fallen Hero 70 

VIII Bull Run 88 

IX What Befell Robert in Winchester . .107 

X The Plot Works 119 

XI The Rescue 128 

XII The Flight Through the Forest . . . 142 

XIII Robert Meets Jim Kidder . . . .152 

XIV Cheat Mountain Pass 161 

XV In a Tight Place 172 

XVI Capturing a Dispatch 186 

XVII Winchester Evacuated by Jackson . .201 

XVIII All Quiet on the Potomac . , . .214 

XIX Face to Face with Hartman .... 229 
XX A Scout Toward Staunton .... 246 
XXI Black Dan Captures Helen . . . .259 


Contents 


CHAPTER PAGE 

XXII A Bereft Father 275 

XXIII On the Trail 288 

XXIV The Rescue of Helen 301 

XXV Jackson's Remarkable Campaign . .313 

XXVI Taken Prisoner 328 

XXVII Cross Keys 340 

XXVIII Port Republic 351 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGB 

The flagstaff was shattered just above his hand 

Frontispiece 

A bullet spatted the water close to his head . . , 66 ^ 

All they could do was to cling to the rocks and the 

bushes 166 

The headlines read^ ‘‘ $500.00 reward for the body 

of Robert Hunter, dead or alive 204 

“ Surrender, you little Yankee devils 


. 324 



The Boy Scouts of the 
Shenandoah 


CHAPTER I 

THE VTBGINIA MILITARY INSTITUTE 

T he campus of the Virginia Military Institute 
was alive with a crowd of laughing, shouting 
cadets. The Christmas holidays were only two days 
away and the boys were telling what they would do, 
and what fun they were going to have. But above 
all was the thought that they were going home, and 
to the loved ones there. 

One of the boys suddenly exclaimed, There comes 
May Vance. But what in the world is the matter 
with him.^ He acts as if he was crazy.” 

The boy called May Vance was coming on the full 
run, swinging his cap and shouting at the top of his 
voice. As he came up, puffing and blowing, the boys 
crowded around him crying, “ What is it, May ? 
What has happened.^ ” 

“ W-a-i-t, wait until I get my breath,” he gasped. 
Then he cried : Great news, boys ! Great news ! 

South Carolina has seceded.” Tossing his cap high 
in the air, he cried, Three cheers for South 
Carolina ! ” 

l 


2 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

A wild cheer went up from some of the boys, but 
many of them stood silent. 

“ What’s the matter with you fellows from Vir- 
ginia ? ” asked May, somewhat astonished. Why 
don’t you cheer? I hope you are not Lincolnites. 
Never mind, Virginia will soon be following the 
example of South Carolina,” 

“ Father thinks the trouble can be settled without 
having to break up the Union,” said one of the 
boys. 

“ What ! The South consent to be governed by 
that buffoon, Lincoln? ” cried May. Never! This 
Union ought to be broken up. The South has been 
trampled on by the abolitionists of the North long 
enough. Do you know what the secession of South 
Carolina means? It means that all the rest of the 
slave states will follow. It means the formation of a 
Southern Confederacy. It means that that rag ” — 
here he pointed to the flag floating over the campus 
will come down, and in its place will float the flag 
of a new-born nation, a nation that will become the 
grandest, the greatest, of all the nations of earth. 
Doesn’t the thought thrill you, boys? And to think 
in all this South Carolina takes the lead. Never was 
I as proud of South Carolina as now.” 

‘‘ Don’t swell up too much. May,” remarked one 
of the boys. South Carolina may be getting into 
a heap of trouble. I don’t believe Virginia wants to 
secede.” 

Oh, Virginia will go with the South when the time 
comes I ” replied May confidently. 

It may mean a fight,” remarked a fine-looking 
boy of about sixteen by the name of Robert Hunter. 


The Virginia Military Institute 3 

I don’t believe the North will sit still and see the 
Union destroyed.” 

“What!” cried May, scornfully, “the Yankees 
fight! One South Carolinian could whip a dozen of 
them. They are a cowardly, hypocritical set, and all 
they think of is making money.” 

“ There is where you are entirely mistaken,” said 
Robert quietly, but with fiashing eyes. 

“ What’s the matter with you, anyway. Bob,” cried 
May. “ Oh, I remember ! You are of northern birth. 
What a pity ! You are really a splendid fellow.” 

“ Thank you, but you can save your pity,” replied 
Robert tartly. “ I am not ashamed of my birth. My 
mother was a Lee — a Lee of Virginia, and should 
I be ashamed of that.^ ” 

Most of the cadets were Virginians, and they raised 
a shout of, “ Hurrah for old Virginia ! Hurrah for 
Bob Hunter ! South Carolina is not in it with 
Virginia ! ” 

Young Vance looked his chagrin. “ But your 
father. Bob, he was a Yankee. You can’t claim to 
be a full son of Virginia.” 

“ Yes, he was what you call a Yankee, a Connecti- 
cut Yankee,” replied Bob. “ I am as proud of him 
as I am of my mother. I have heard you boast of 
how your great-grandfather was an officer under 
Marion. You claim the Yankees will not fight. If 
I remember rightly it was a Yankee general by the 
name of Green who during the Revolutionary War 
had to come down to South Carolina to save it from 
being overrun by the British and Tories. I happen 
to be a descendant — ” 

Vance turned white, then grew red with rage. 


4 The Boy S couts of the Shenandoah 


Insult me, will you,^’ he roared, and sprang at Bob 
in fury. 

Bob unwittingly had touched a sore spot in the 
Vance history. It was the family skeleton in the 
closet. May had heard it whispered that his gi’eat- 
grandfather Vance was a Tory. It was strenuously 
denied by the family, and it was true that his mother’s 
grandfather had been an officer under Marion. May 
had been named Francis Marion after the distin- 
guished general. So proud was the boy of his name 
that he insisted on being called Marion instead of 
Francis. To his discontent his playmates had short- 
ened it to May, and May he was. 

When Bob spoke of Tories, May thought he must 
have known of the blot on the family escutcheon and 
meant to insult him. But there was no fight. A 
senior caught May, and held him back. 

Are you crazy, Vance,” he exclaimed. Do 
you want to get in the guardhouse and lose your 
credits ? ” 

“ Let me go ! Let me go ! ” howled May. He 
insulted me.” 

Insulted you ! I heard no insult, unless it was 
from you. You certainly spoke rather disparagingly 
of the Yankees. Hold on now. I am not going to 
let you go until you cool down.” 

All this time Robert had been standing without 
saying a word. He had no desire to engage in a fight, 
but what Vance had said about the Yankees had 
roiled him, and if attacked he would show whether he 
could fight or not. 

May, by this time, had taken a second thought. 
Perhaps Bob had not intended to insult him, he might 


The Virginia Military Institute 


5 


know nothing of the family skeleton. If he told what 
the insult was, he would give himself away. 

Perhaps I did not understand Hunter,” he stam- 
mered. I thought he meant to insult me.” 

You certainly are mistaken, Vance, if you 
thought I meant to insult you,” spoke up Robert. 

But, I was a little hot over what you said about 
the Yankees.” 

Here comes Professor Jackson,” suddenly cried 
one of the boys, and the crowd began to scatter. 

‘‘ Halt ! ” commanded the professor in a tone that 
was not to be denied. 

Every cadet stood as if rooted to the ground. It 
was plain that Professor Jackson was a man to be 
obeyed. He was not only a strict disciplinarian but 
was known as eccentric and somewhat puritanical. 

What is all this uproar about .^ ” he asked 
sternly. 

For a moment no one answered, then a senior said, 

We have just heard the news of South Carolina 
seceding. Professor, and naturally it caused some 
excitement and discussion.” 

Please sir,” spoke up one of the younger cadets, 
“ Hunter and Vance were going to fight.” 

Jackson frowned, ‘‘ So it is coming to blows 
already,” he exclaimed. Vance is from South Caro- 
lina and Hunter from Virginia, that accounts for 
their different opinions. Young gentlemen, exciting 
times are ahead. Keep your heads. Say nothing 
that will offend. Most of us are Virginians, and Vir- 
ginia is for peace if possible. She is now holding out 
her hands to both sections begging them to compro- 
mise their differences. Virginia is for the Union, if 


6 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

the Union can be preserved. She deplores the hasty 
action of South Carolina, but she believes that under 
the Constitution South Carolina has a right to with- 
draw from the Union. We can only hope that the 
state will see her error and reconsider her action. 
I, for one, would hate to see this Union destroyed. 

One word more, young gentlemen, remember that 
any quarrelling will be severely punished.” 

With bowed head Jackson walked away and some 
of the boys heard him murmur, My poor country ! 
God forbid that it come to a clash of arms.” 

For a time the boys stood in silence, then one said. 
It is plain the professor does not like this disunion 
business. He certainly gave South Carolina a black 
eye. How do you like it, May.^ ” 

May Vance tossed his head. “ I don^t care what 
Professor Jackson thinks. South Carolina is a free 
and independent state. She can do what she pleases. 
All this talk about her coming back is nonsense. And 
mark my word, the whole South will be with her. 
Haven’t I heard my father talk. This thing has been 
brewing for years. The South longs to be free from 
the abolition North. Our best men dream of an 
empire of their own.” 

“ You must be in the secret councils of the state, 
May,” laughed one of the boys. 

“ I heard father and Senator Hargrave discussing 
it last summer,” exclaimed May. ‘‘ Father said it 
looked as if Lincoln would be elected, and Senator 
Hargrave said he wished he would for that would give 
the South a reason to withdraw from the Union, and 
that was what the best men of the South had been 
working for for years.” 


The Virginia Military Institute 7 

But what if the Yankees fight,” persisted one of 
the boys. 

^^Poof! No danger. I just hope they will. I 
would like to get a dig at them.” 

As he spoke he cast a malevolent look at Hunter 
who was walking away, having taken no part in the 
conversation. 

You need not feel so sore at Bob,” replied the 
senior who had prevented him from fighting. He 
thinks just as I and most of the Virginians do, that 
it is no idle thing to break up the Union. We rather 
like the old flag. But as I see it, South Carolina 
has a right to secede if she wants to. How the thing 
will end I do not know, but don’t let us quarrel over 
it now that the holidays are here.” 

“ That’s right, Kendall,” shouted the boys. Call 
Hunter back and let him and Vance shake hands.” 

Here, Hunter, come back,” shouted Kendall. 
Robert slowly returned. What’s wanting.^ ” he 
asked. 

Want Virginia and South CaroKna to shake 
hands.” 

Robert looked at ]\Iay who was standing sul- 
lenly by. How is it, Vance ” he asked. 

A curious smile came over the face of May as he 
answered, “ I am willing to shake hands with that 
part of you which is Virginian.” 

‘‘ As my feet are standing on good Virginia soil, 
it must be you wish to shake m}^ foot,” replied Rob- 
ert as he extended one of his feet. 

The boys roared. Good for you. Hunter,” they 
shouted. “ Plurrah for old Virginia ! ” 

Marion Vance looked about as foolish as a boy 


8 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


could look. He thought Robert would extend his 
right hand. This would give him a chance to claim 
that Robert thought his Southern blood superior to 
his Northern. At first he was inclined to be angry, 
but his good sense came to his rescue. He saw he was 
beaten. 

Reckon we might as well call it quits, Hunter,” 
he exclaimed, as he extended his hand. 

Bob grasped it, and amid the cheers of the boys 
good will was restored. 

Marion Vance was really a fine boy but with an 
exaggerated opinion of the importance of South 
Carolina, and as for the North, nothing good could 
come out of Nazareth. 

A couple of days more and the Christmas holidays 
came. Even the clouds which hung over the coun- 
try could not dampen the spirit of the boys. They 
departed for their homes happy and rejoicing. 


CHAPTER II 


A HARD QUESTION 

R obert hunter was an orphan. His father 
had been a wealthy manufacturer in a thriving 
Connecticut city. During his college days at Yale 
he became intimately acquainted with a young Vir- 
ginian named Howard Clayton. Young Clayton’s 
mother was a Lee, of which fact he was very proud. 

One vacation young Hunter accompanied his friend 
to his Virginia home, where he met with the hospi- 
tality characteristic of the old South. But to Robert 
Hunter the chief charm of that home was centered in 
Virginia, the lovely daughter, with whom he fell 
deeply in love. His affection was returned, and at 
the end of his college course they were married, and 
Hunter carried his bride to his northern home. A 
year after their marriage a son was born who was 
named Clayton after his mother’s family. It was 
not until ten years afterwards that our young hero 
was born and he was named Robert for his father, Lee 
was added for his grandmother, and thus our young 
hero became Robert Lee Hunter. 

When Robert was six years of age both his father 
and mother were killed in a railway accident. His 
uncle, Howard Clayton, insisted that his sister’s child 
make his home with him, so Robert became an inmate 
9 


10 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


of his uncle’s home, and here for nearly ten years 
he had lived, and been cherished and loved as one of 
the family. 

Howard Clayton lived at Winchester and was now 
a Congressman. 

Robert’s brother Clayton, now a young man of 
twenty-six was a prominent manufacturer of New 
England. Between him and Robert there had always 
been a close affection, and Robert looked upon him 
and his uncle as two of the wisest and greatest men 
living. 

Robert during his young life had thought little of 
politics. His uncle owned four or five slaves, and 
Robert looked upon slavery as one of the fixed insti- 
tutions of the country, thinking nothing of it from a 
moral or political standpoint. But now that slavery 
was striking at the very foundations of the govern- 
ment, and the South was claiming that under the 
Constitution any state had a perfect right to secede, 
he began to think and think deeply. 

He went home from school by way of Washington 
and there met his uncle. The city was a seething 
caldron of excitement. It was known that several 
more of the southern states would follow the example 
of South Carolina. Only the border slave states 
were against secession, for if war came, these states 
would be the principal sufferers. 

The secession element was in the ascendency in the 
counsels of the nation. President Buchanan saw the 
Union tumbling in ruins around him but did nothing 
to prevent it. He claimed he had no right to coerce 
a state, and lamenting he allowed things to take their 
course. 


A Hard Question 


11 


Most of his cabinet were notoriously disloyal and 
did all they could to weaken the North and strengthen 
the South. The navy was scattered, the Federal 
arsenals in the North were depleted and the arms 
shipped South. Treason was in every branch of the 
government. 

Robert found that his uncle, like most Virginians, 
believed that secession was wrong, but that under the 
Constitution a state had that right. 

Congress had adjourned for the holidays and Mr. 
Clayton accompanied Robert home. His face showed 
the strain under which he had been for the past 
month. 

At first he was silent and moody, and Robert won- 
dered what had come over his uncle. At last Mr. 
Clayton roused and began to ask questions as to the 
feeling at the Military Institute, and, especially, as 
to the position of Professor Jackson. Robert an- 
swered his questions as best he could. 

At length Mr. Clayton asked, “ Have you any con- 
ception, Robert, as to what this trouble may lead? ” 
Yes, it may lead to war,” replied Robert. “ Some 
of the boys at the Institute are just crazy for it to 
come, but most of them do not believe South Carolina 
has done right. Virginia has more right to complain 
than she.” 

Robert, have you ever thought what it may mean 
to you? ” persisted his uncle. You are really a son 
of Virginia, but you had a northern father, and a 
noble man he was, Robert. And your brother, I have 
just received a letter from him, he is a northern man 
out and out. If war comes he may be in the ranks 
fighting for the Union, while I may be on the other 


12 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


side. Just ihmk of Clayton and me trying to kill 
each other.” 

Robert was startled. Uncle, you and Clayton 
have not quarreled, have you? I cannot believe it.” 
And tears came into his eyes. 

Not as you mean, and I hope we never will,” 
replied his uncle. “ We respect the opinions of each 
other too much to quarrel. But even blood relation- 
ship will not count if war comes. In a measure, espe- 
cially in the border states, it will be a war of brother 
against brother, of father against son. There will be 
no neutral ground, one wiU have to be for the South 
or the North.” 

‘‘ Do you think that war will come? ” asked Robert 
anxiously. 

That depends on whether the North will attempt 
to coerce the seceding states or not. Virginia does 
not want to secede, but she will never be a party to 
make war on her sister slave states. The only way to 
avoid war is to let the seceding states go peacefully. 
We are in hopes the North will see that and let 
them go.” 

That means the destruction of the Union, does 
it not ? ” asked Robert. 

Yes, for the time being, but many think the 
revolting states may be induced to come back after a 
while. As far as I am concerned, I see little hopes 
of that. The secession leaders are possessed with 
the idea of a great Southern Confederacy with slavery 
as its chief corner-stone. They believe in time that 
Cuba and Mexico, by conquest if necessary, will 
become a part of that Confederacy and that with 
slave labor it will become the greatest, grandest 


A Hard Question 


13 


nation on earth. It is a dream of empire, my boy, 
I am afraid the Old Republic for which our ancestors 
fought is no more.” 

Robert thought a moment, then asked, “ Is slavery 
the sole cause of all this trouble, uncle 

It is at the bottom of it all,” answered his uncle, 
“ but it would never lead to secession if the South 
did not believe in State Rights. The South believes 
that under the Constitution any state has a right to 
withdraw from the Union any time it so desires. 
Thomas Jefferson so believed. Virginia so expressed 
herself in the famous resolutions of 1798. Madison 
so believed.” 

Didn’t both Jefferson and Madison repudiate 
that doctrine before they died?” asked Robert. 
“ You see. Uncle, I have studied history. And Andrew 
Jackson swore he would hang John C. Calhoun if he 
attempted to put his belief in force.” 

‘‘ Madison did repudiate the doctrine,” replied 
Mr. Clayton, “ and Jefferson, by his acts, but ever 
since the time of Calhoun the doctrine has been grow- 
ing, and now it is one of the cardinal principles of the 
South. If we had an Andrew Jackson in the presi- 
dential chair, this thing might have been nipped in the 
bud. If war comes and the Union is dissolved, no one 
will be more to blame for it than President Buchanan. 
In his message to Congress he actually tells the South 
she has a right to secede if she wishes. He will not 
raise a finger to prevent her. The South will have a 
free hand until March and then it will be too late 
to do anything. If Lincoln attempts to coerce the 
states there will be war. But it is generally believed 
that the North will not stand for coercing, that Lin- 


14 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

coin will be forced to let the South go. I do not 
believe so. In this I differ from most Southern men. 
When aroused the North will fight to the bitter end, 
and God only knows what that end will be ! 

But, Robert, you have not answered my question. 
On which side will you be, if you find your brother 
and me on opposite sides ? ’’ 

It was a long time before Robert answered and then 
he replied faintly, I don’t know. Uncle, don’t ask 
me. I love the old fiag, and I love Virginia. And, 
Uncle, I love you and Clayton, and to think that any- 
thing might come between us — I can’t bear it.” 
And Robert broke down. 

There ! There ! ” said his uncle kindly. “ I 
ought not to have asked you. Do not take it too 
hard. Clayton and I are not going to quarrel. 
Strange as it may seem men can fight and try to kill 
each other and still be good friends personally. It 
is for some great principle, on which they disagree, 
that they fight. Then there is an old saying, ‘ My 
country right or wrong ! ’ and I must be for Virginia 
right or wrong.” 

“ Uncle,” said Robert, nothing can happen that 
will make me fight you. I love you as a father.” 

Mr. Clayton smiled and patted the boy’s hands. 

Wait, Robert, wait,” he said. As I told you, if 
war comes, father will be found opposing son. But 
let us hope there will be no war, and whatever may 
happen in the future, let it not mar these holidays.” 

During the rest of the journey Robert was very 
sober and said little, and his uncle seemed buried in 
his own thoughts. 

The joyful welcome they received on their arrival 


A Hard Ques^tion 


15 


at home dissipated the clouds that had been gath- 
ering in Robert’s mind. 

Oh, Bob, how glad I am to see you ! ” cried bis 
cousin Helen, a lively young lady of eighteen, as she 
gave him a rousing kiss. Then looking at him she 
exclaimed, My, how you have grown! You are 
getting to be a man, and how grand you look in your 
uniform. They say we are going to fight the Yan- 
kees. What a soldier you will make! I shall be 
proud of you.” 

Robert laughed and answered, You forget I am 
half Yankee, Helen, how can half of me fight the 
other half ” 

Bob,” cried the girl, I don’t like that. I hate 
the Yankees, and you are no Yankee. You are a Vir- 
ginian. If I thought you would go with the Yankees, 
I would never speak to you again.” 

Helen Clayton was an only child and somewhat 
spoiled, but she was a noble-hearted, generous girl, 
and to her Robert was as a brother. Her greatest 
pride was that she was a Virginian. To her, Virginia 
constituted everything that was worth while in the 
United States. 

All right, Helen,” laughed Robert. Find out 
what part of my body my Yankee blood is in and we 
will employ a surgeon and let it out.” 

Now, don’t be foolish. Bob,” pouted Helen. 
‘‘ Just be a Virginian, and if necessary fight for 
Virginia.” 

“ Mercy, Helen ! How bloodthirsty you are get- 
ting,” said Robert. Let’s forget all about this war 
talk and have a good time. What have you on the 
carpet for the holidays.? ” 


16 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Oh, lots of things,” cried Helen, “ you may be 
sure we will have a good time.” 

The festivities of the holidays could not entirely 
banish serious thoughts from Robert’s mind. So far 
he had thought little of slavery. It appeared to him 
to be a natural institution. His uncle owned five 
slaves, three house servants and two men to look 
after the horses and garden. 

These slaves were used so kindly that Robert on 
his visits to his brother in the North could not help 
contrasting their condition with the hands in his 
brother’s mills. He believed his uncle’s slaves were 
far happier and more contented. 

But something happened during this vacation that 
made him think that slavery was not what he had 
believed. Many of the slave owners of Virginia began 
to take fright over the political situation of the coun- 
try. They knew if war came Virginia would be the 
battle ground and that no property would be more 
insecure than slave property, so they began selling 
their slaves to be taken farther south. 

A party of these slaves had been purchased near 
Winchester and Robert happened to come upon the 
scene as they were being taken away. He saw wives 
torn from the embrace of their husbands, children 
from their parents. Sobs, groans, and shrieks filled 
the air. He saw the brutality of the slave buyers 
as they cursed and swore — now and then the cruel 
lash would fall. 

Robert’s heart was touched. It was a part of 
slavery of which he had never before taken notice. 

This then,” he thought, is the institution for 
which the South is going to destroy the Union.” 


A Hard Question 


17 


About this time Robert received a letter from his 
brother telling him that owing to the disturbed con- 
dition of the country it would be impossible for him 
to visit Virginia during the holidays as he had hoped. 
The latter part of the letter Robert read over and 
over. It was as follows : 

“ I cannot believe that Virginia will follow the mad 
example of South Carolina, but whatever happens I 
beseech you to be true to the old flag. I know that 
Uncle Howard will do all he can to prevent Virginia 
from seceding, but the virus of State Rights is in his 
veins and if Virginia goes, he will go with her.” 

These words burned like fire into Robert’s heart. 
He saw that whether he wished it or not the time 
was coming when he must answer his uncle’s question. 

If war comes which side will you be on.^ ” And he 
knew when he did answer it would be for the old flag 
under which he was born. He began to hate the idea 
of going back to school, but his uncle persuaded him 
that it was best. 

Just before he returned an incident happened 
which afterwards proved of the greatest value in his 
career. 

A mountain boy of about his own age had been set 
upon by three of the village boys, and although he 
was bravely defending himself he was getting the 
worst of it. The leader of the three boys was Thomas 
Stratton, the son of a prominent lawyer of the little 
city. He had run up behind his victim and pinioning 
his arms was holding him while the other two boys 
were hitting him in the face. 

Let go that boy, Tom Stratton, or you’ll feel 
my fist,” shouted Bob. For shame ! Three on one.” 


18 The Boy S coiits of the Shenandoah 

Young Stratton let go his hold, while the other 
two boys hung their heads sheepishly. 

He hurrahed for Abe Lincoln,” they stam- 
mered. 

Is that any reason why three of you should pitch 
on him? ” 

One of us couldn’t handle him,” exclaimed Tom. 

He fights like a wild cat.” 

I should judge so by the looks of your faces. 
Can’t say I pity you. You know a great many of the 
mountain people are for Lincoln. His father in all 
probability is for Lincoln. If you want to show him 
the error of his ways you are taking a poor way to 
do it.” 

Nothing but poor white trash,” exclaimed Tom 
contemptuously. I shouldn’t have dirtied my 
hands on him, but I don’t thank you for interfering, 
Bob Hunter.” 

The boy who had been wiping the blood from his 
face with the sleeve of his rough jacket growled. 

Poor white trash, eh ! I kin whip all three of yo’ 
if yo’ come on one at a time. An’ mind I’ll git yo’ 
fellers yet, yo’ dirty skunks.” 

Tom sprang towards the boy, but Bob laid a 
restraining hand on his shoulder. ‘‘ Let him go, 
Tom,” he said. 

Let him come,” growled the boy. I’ll whip the 
life out of him.” 

You had better get back to the mountains,” said 
Bob, and that quick. This is no place to hurrah for 
Abe Lincoln,” 

All right,” said the boy. Yo’ be white, yo’ 
be, an’ if yo’ ever want help call on Jim Kidder. As 


I 


A Hard Question 19 

fer them other fellers let them look out.” And he 
strode away. 

“ Look here, Bob Hunter,” said Tom angrily. 

What did you put in your oar for? It was none of 
your business.” 

That may be,” answered Robert, but somehow 
I couldn’t stand to see you holding that fellow for 
the other two to pound.” 

Bob, would you really have hit me if I hadn’t let 
that dirty whelp go? ” asked Tom. 

Sure ! ” answered Robert. Much as I would 
have hated to. You know the mountain boys are 
revengeful and think nothing of shooting one in the 
back.” 

“ Poof ! Who is afraid,” snorted Tom. He is 
sneaking back to the mountains by this time. And, 
Bob Hunter, let me tell you one thing if you ever 
interfere with me again, you and I will have a fuss.” 

The time came for Robert to go back to school. 
Never had he left so reluctantly. The air seemed 
charged with some impending calamity. Nothing was 
talked of or thought of but what Virginia would do 
in the coming crisis. 

It is a pity. Bob, that you are not a little older,” 
said his cousin Helen, as she was bidding him good- 
bye. 

Why ? ” asked Bob in surprise. 

“ You would make such a splendid-looking soldier,” 
answered Helen. I would be so proud of you, to 
see you fighting those miserable Yankees. Papa 
don’t want Virginia to secede, but I do.” 

“ I surely agree with uncle,” replied Robert, I 
see he is all ready to start. Good-bye, Helen.” 


I 


20 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


On the way to Washington Mr. Clayton was pre- 
occupied and said little, so Robert was glad when 
the journey was over. He bade his uncle an affec- 
tionate farewell when they reached that city. 

‘‘ Be sure, Robert,’’ were Mr. Clayton’s parting 
words, that you keep me well posted on what they 
think at the Institute and especially as to the posi- 
tion of Professor Jackson. And mind you don’t let 
any of your Yankee sentiments crop out. Tell them 
you are for Virginia. That will be safe at present. 
But keep cool and talk as little as possible.” 

Robert pondered these words on his way to school 
and resolved to be guided by them. 


CHAPTER III 


THE STORM BREAKS 


N his arrival at the Military Institute Robert 



found the sole topic of conversation was what 
would happen when Lincoln became president. 

Many of the cadets were disappointed over the 
stand Virginia had taken. But one thing is cer- 
tain,” they said, Virginia will never join the North 
in making war on the South.” 

Robert remembering his uncle’s advice kept quiet 
and took no part in the discussion. 

Marion Vance did not return to the Institute. 

‘‘ I hear,” said one of the cadets, ‘‘ that South 
Carolina is arming and drilling, and I reckon May 
is getting ready to massacre those ten thousand Yan- 
kees he says he is good for.” 

‘‘ That’s right,” spoke up another cadet. I have 
just received a letter from him. He is just wild. He 
has formed a company of boys and is drilling them. 
He says that not an inch of the soil of South Carolina 
is polluted by the tread of a Yankee, that only over 
Fort Moultre and Fort Sumpter in the harbor, is the 
accursed flag of the Union floating, and that it will 
soon come down from there. That Beauregard is 
building powerful land batteries and when the time 
comes they will make short work of the forts.” 


21 


22 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


That will be war,” spoke up one. 

It will be war if the North does not let the South 
go in peace,” replied a hot-headed youth. “ All the 
national property in the states really belongs to them, 
and they will have it or fight. I am ashamed of Vir- 
ginia, why is she standing still? ” 

‘‘ To think,” cried another, ‘‘ of that ignoramus 
Lincoln being president! Why his father was the 
poorest of the poor white trash of Kentucky.” 

You need not worry,” said Earl Maxwell, a cadet 
from Baltimore, Maryland, Lincoln will never be 
president of the United States.” 

You mean of the South, Earl,” corrected one 
of the boys. 

I mean what I say,” responded Earl. Lincoln 
will never reach Washington to be inaugurated.” 

Going to assassinate him, Earl? ” jeered one of 
the boys. 

No, wait and see. You will find out.” 

The boys pressed Earl to tell them what he meant, 
but he refused to say another word. 

Earl Maxwell was a regular fire-eater of the 
Marion Vance type, but he and Robert were great 
friends. Earl’s father was a Virginian, but had set- 
tled in Baltimore and was one of the substantial busi- 
ness men of that city. Being raised near Winchester 
he and Mr. Clayton were well acquainted and Mr. 
Clayton frequently stopped there on his way to and 
from Washington. In this way the two boys had 
become well acquainted, and were chums in the 
Institute. 

At the first opportunity Robert asked Earl what 
he meant by saying Lincoln would never be inaugu- 


The Storm Breaks 


23 


rated. At first Earl refused to explain, but Robert 
promising that he would not tell any of the boys, Earl 
said, The way I know is that my brother belongs to 
some secret society or club, bound together by the 
most fearful oaths. Two others of the club were 
visiting him one evening and thinking they were alone 
began discussing the business of the club. I was 
where I could hear every word and, as I could not 
go away without their seeing me, I was forced to 
listen. And what do you think was the object of that 
club to which they belonged? It was to kidnap Lin- 
coln as he passed through Baltimore on his way to 
Washington to be inaugurated. If they failed in 
that, they were to kill him. Each and every one of 
them had sworn that Lincoln should never be 
president.” 

Robert was horrified but concealed his indignation 
and tried to find out more. Earl, however, had told 
all he knew. 

The secret was a terrible one for Robert to carry 
for he had promised Earl he would not tell any of 
the boys, yet he had not promised not to tell anyone 
else. He would write the facts to his brother. 

This he did and in due time received an answer in 
which his brother ridiculed the idea, saying in all 
probability it was only the madcap idea of some hot- 
headed youngsters, but he would see to it that an 
inquiry was made. 

That it was made is evident, for the friends of Lin- 
coln became so alarmed that Lincoln, much against his 
wishes, was forced to assume a disguise as he passed 
through Baltimore on his way to Washington. He 
stole through in the night, like a fugitive from jus- 


24 The Boy S couts of the Shenandoah 


tice, but reached Washington in safety and was duly 
inaugurated president; but he was president of a 
divided and distracted country, a country in which 
one section was ready to fly at the throat of the 
other. And every one was asking, What will the 
end be ? ” 

Earl Maxwell was very much chagrined. Some- 
one must have given the thing away,” he told Robert. 
Robert wisely held his peace. 

Events moved rapidly. After Robert’s return to 
school, Georgia, Florida, Alabama, Mississippi, 
Louisiana, and Texas followed the example of South 
Carolina and seceded. Delegates from these seven 
states met in Montgomery, Alabama, and elected 
Jefferson Davis of Mississippi president, and Alex- 
ander H. Stevens of Georgia vice-president of the 
Confederate States of America. And they believed a 
new nation had been born. 

Stevens had been strongly opposed to the secession 
of Georgia, and fought it with all the power of his 
eloquence, declaring the South had no just cause to 
secede. When he went down in defeat and the state 
seceded he bowed his head in submission, saying that 
while he believed the verdict wrong, the state had a 
constitutional right to secede and he was with his 
state. It was the pernicious doctrine of State Rights 
which led many of the best and noblest men of the 
South to rebel against the flag they loved. 

While state after state was seceding and seizing all 
national property within their bounds Buchanan sat 
supinely doing nothing. Strange to say the North 
had not yet awakened to the danger. It was still 
hoped there might be some compromise, that the 


The Storm Breaks 


25 


South might be induced to return to the fold of the 
Union. And thus over a volcano, a volcano ready to 
burst forth at any moment the North rested, hoping 
against hope. These days were exciting ones in the 
Virginia Military Institute. This was especially true 
of the members of the junior and senior classes. 
They knew if war came they might be called upon as 
ofBcers.* 

Robert’s position at the Institute proved to be a 
most embarrassing one. He was forced to listen to 
the vilest epithets applied to all Yankees indiscrimi- 
nately. His blood boiled as he listened to these 
remarks, but he knew it was the part of wisdom not 
to resent them. Even those cadets who did not 
believe in secession, had no good word for the 
Yankees. 

In the meantime the whole state was rent and torn 
with discussion. A large party, mostly slaveholders 
were eager for the state to secede. A much larger 
party still clung to the Union, but believed the South 
should be allowed to go in peace. In the western part 
of the state, now the state of West Virginia, the 
Union sentiment largely predominated. The hardy 
mountaineers of Virginia, Kentucky, and Tennessee 
mostly remained true to the flag of their country. 

The Easter holidays were near at hand and Rob- 
ert made up his mind he would tell his uncle he did 
not wish to return to the Institute. He knew his 
uncle would oppose him, but believed he would con- 

* It is stated that one-tenth of the entire number of commis- 
sioned officers in the Confederate army had at one time been 
enrolled as cadets in the Virginia Military Institute. 


26 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


sent when he told him how distasteful the Institute 
had become. 

About this time an incident happened that made a 
profound impression on Robert’s mind. One evening 
he and a companion were passing along the hall 
which led to the study of Professor Jackson. Their 
footsteps were suddenly arrested by hearing the voice 
of the professor in prayer. So earnest, so beseeching 
was the prayer that it held them spellbound. 

Jackson was praying for Divine guidance, that the 
way in which his duty lay in the mighty struggle 
which he foresaw was coming on the nation might be 
made clear to him. Jackson loved the flag of his 
country. He had been educated under its broad 
folds. Under it he had stormed the heights of Cha- 
pultepec and won imperishable honors. How could 
he prove a traitor to that flag.^ But he also loved 
V^irginia, and how could he turn against her and his 
own people.^ 

O Lord,” he prayed, forgive me if I do wrong, 
but as Virginia goes, so must I go.” 

Professor Jackson arose from his knees fully com- 
mitted to follow the fortune of his state whichever 
way it led. When Virginia seceded he was among 
the first to offer his sword to the state. Possessed 
with military genius of the highest order, and embued 
with all the ardor and puritanical zeal of a Crom- 
well, he w'ent forth to battle and became one of the 
greatest, if not the greatest, general of the Con- 
federacy. 

The boys stole from the place feeling that they 
were treading on holy ground. On Robert the prayer 
made a powerful impression. If Professor Jackson 


The Storm Breaks 


27 


could arise from his knees after such a prayer, and 
believe he was doing right in casting in his lot with 
his native state, was he doing right in clinging to the 
Union ? For the first time he wavered in his devotion 
to the flag. 

If war should come,’’ he thought, “ Uncle How- 
ard will be on one side and Clayton on the other. 
It is better for me not to decide at all. I am but a 
boy and will not be in it anyway.” 

The Easter holidays came and Robert started for 
Washington where he expected to join his uncle. He 
was accompanied by Earl Maxwell. 

Just as the boys reached Washington the storm 
burst. The thunder of Sumter’s guns shook the 
nation. Never had a bloodless conflict had so great 
an effect. 

The North awoke from its sleep and its hopeless 
dream of peace. The old flag had been fired on, 
trampled in the dust. “ The Union must and shall 
be preserved,” was the cry; and the whole North 
sprang to arms. 

Throughout the South the firing on Fort Sumter 
was celebrated with the wildest demonstrations of 
joy. Bonfires blazed and orators poured forth their 
eloquence. The dream of the slaveholders had come 
true, a great nation had been born, and its chief cor- 
ner-stone was human slavery. 

There was no thought of failure. The despised 
Yankees would not fight. One Southern man was 
equal to five of them. 

The North was equally mistaken. It would be a 
picnic to go down and whip the South. Three 
months would see the end of the war. 


28 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

Thus blindly the two sections plunged into war. 

Robert found Washington in the throes of a tre- 
mendous excitement. Lincoln had called for 75,000 
men for three months. The capital was almost 
defenseless. It was in slave territory, surrounded by 
enemies. 

Robert heard men on the street shouting for Presi- 
dent Davis and reviling Lincoln. Now the Lincoln 
government has declared war,’’ they shouted, Vir- 
ginia and Maryland will secede. Washington will be 
the capital of the Confederate States instead of the 
United States.” 

The city of Washington might have been captured 
if three thousand of its loyal citizens had not organ- 
ized, received arms from the government, and with- 
out pay defended the city from its enemies. Chief 
among them was Mathew G. Emery, and if a man ever 
deserved a monument from a grateful country he 
does. 

Robert found his uncle downcast and despondent. 
He had fought valiently to keep Virginia from seced- 
ing, and he now saw his cause was hopeless. 

Bob, it’s all over,” he said, “ Virginia will never 
furnish troops to subjugate the South. I must go to 
Richmond to see the legislature fight it out. Better 
not go home. Bob. If war comes it will not interfere 
with the school. You will be safer there than in 
Winchester.” 

I am not going back to school,” replied Robert. 

Not going back to school ! What do you mean.^ ” 
asked his uncle sternly. 

I mean I am not going back. Uncle don’t ask me. 
If Virginia secedes she will expect every one of those 


The Storm Breaks 


29 


cadets to swear allegiance to her, to fight if necessary. 
I cannot, I will not desert the old flag. For weeks 
I have heard that flag reviled and had to listen to 
the vilest abuse of everything Northern. No, I’m 
not going back.” 

A look of pain came over Mr. Clayton’s face. 
“ Robert, will you desert us and go north to your 
brother? ” he asked sadly. 

No, Winchester will be in the thick of the fray 
if war comes. She may see terrible times,” answered 
Robert. I may be of service there. You know 
how dear Aunt Mary and Helen are to me.” 

Mr. Clayton choked. Great God ! ” he cried, 
you are right, Robert, if war comes, Winchester 
will be in the thick of it.” 

Uncle, why must war come ? ” asked Robert 
boldly. ‘‘ You say yourself that the South has no 
just cause to secede. Virginia could prevent this 
war if she will. She has not seceded. North Caro- 
lina, Tennessee, and Arkansas have not seceded. 
None of the border slave states have nor do I believe 
they will, if Virginia says boldly she is for the Union. 
Let her say that, let her say that if necessary she 
will fight for it, and the states that have not seceded 
will stand by her. The states that have seceded will 
see the helplessness of their cause and come back. 
Oh Uncle, why can not Virginia do this? She gave 
Washington to the country — she has given the 
nation some of its greatest presidents ; now she could 
be the savior of the Union, and be grander, more glo- 
rious than ever ! ” 

Mr. Clayton stood as if transfixed while Robert 
was speaking, his face showing his varied emotions. 


30 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Robert, Robert,” he replied in a trembling voice, 

that speech should be made in the halls of Congress, 
or better in the legislature at Richmond. But it is 
too late, too late. However, you are right in think- 
ing your place is in Winchester with Mary and Helen. 
I will run down to Riclimond. The debate in the leg- 
islature will be hot. I want to watch the trend of 
opinion. I will not be gone more than a couple of 
days. You stay here until I get back. I have just 
time to catch the train.” 

The debate in the Virginia legislature was as excit- 
ing as Mr. Clayton expected. The friends of the 
Union made a gallant fight, but the secessionist car- 
ried by a vote of eighty-five to fifty-eight. 

When Mr. Clayton saw how the vote would go he 
hurried back to Washington, and told Robert that 
instead of going home he would return to Richmond. 

You go home,” he said, “ and go quick. The cars 
may stop running at any time.” 

But what are you going to do in Richmond.^ ” 
asked Robert. 

“ Enter the service of the state. To me, right or 
wrong, the voice of Virginia is the voice of God. I 
saw Professor Jackson while in Richmond. He has 
been offered the command of a brigade by Governor 
Fletcher and I have offered to raise a regiment for 
this brigade.” 

Robert groaned, Must it be war so soon. Uncle ” 
Yes, Robert, it will be war. I understand that 
the North is already raising troops and rushing them 
here to save Washington, but they will have hard 
work getting through Maryland.” 

God help Winchester and Virginia,” said Robert. 


The Storm Breaks 


31 


I am taking a different view now,” said Mr. Clay- 
ton. “ Now that Virginia has seceded, all the slave 
states will fall in line, and I believe when the North 
sees that we are thoroughly united it will give up and 
let the South go peacefully. So don’t worry about 
Winchester and Virginia.” 

‘‘ The North will never see the Union broken up,” 
cried Robert. It will fight to the bitter end.” 

‘‘ Well, well, we will see. The die is cast. What- 
ever comes we will have to meet. You get home as 
quickly as possible. Here is a letter for you to give 
your aunt. It will explain all to her. Good-bye, 
Robert. God bless you. I shall feel better knowing 
you are with Mary and Helen.” 

Robert gazed after his uncle with tears in his eyes. 

He did not reproach me for being for the old flag,” 
he whispered, ‘‘ and he trusts me. I am glad I am too 
young to be a soldier. How could I fight against 
Uncle Howard.^ ” 

He thought of his brother’s last letter. Clayton 
had said that if necessary he would enlist to defend 
the flag of his country. His brother and his uncle 
fighting each other, perhaps trying to kill each other. 
The thought horrified him. 


CHAPTER IV 


THE RIOT IN BAETIMORE 

W ITH the exception of officials, and those from 
the North in the employ of the government, 
Washington was almost as Southern as Richmond. 
It was surrounded by slave states. Slaves were 
bought and sold under the shadow of the capitol. 
Everywhere in the city secession was rampant. Spies 
were everywhere watching every movement of the na- 
tional government. Boasts were openly made that the 
city would be in the hands of the Confederates with- 
in a week. Its only defense was a small force of 
regular soldiers and marines aided by the three thou- 
sand citizen volunteers. 

The mass of the people north had little idea of the 
danger Washington was in, but those in authority 
knew and were straining every nerve to meet the emer- 
gency. Troops were rushing from the north to save 
the city. To reach it it was necessary for them to 
pass through Baltimore, already crazy with the mad- 
ness of secession. 

Robert remained in Washington only a few hours 
after his uncle left. Even now it might be too late 
for him to reach Winchester without trouble. 

Events were moving faster than even he supposed. 
He had little difficulty in reaching Baltimore, but he 
32 


The Riot in Baltimore 


33 


found the city a seething mass of excitement. Wash- 
ington was nothing compared to it. The people 
seemed to have gone crazy. Crowds surged through 
the streets shouting and cursing the Yankees. The 
cause of the excitement was a report that the first 
northern troops were on their way to relieve Wash- 
ington. 

They will never get through alive/’ shouted hun- 
dreds of voices. 

Abe Lincoln sneaked through and fooled us but 
these fellows can’t do it,” cried a burly man swinging 
a revolver. 

Don’t leave one of them alive,” yelled a little man 
hopping up and down like a jumping jack. 

The police would partly disperse the crowd in one 
place only to have it gather in another. It was not 
known what route through the city the troops would 
take and the mob would surge from one street to 
another impatient for the hated foe to appear. 

Robert caught sight of Earl Maxwell in the crowd 
and made his way to him. 

Hello Bob,” cried Earl, glad to see you. Isn’t 
this grand What a story we will have to tell the 
boys when we get back. How does it happen you are 
here.? I thought you would be in Winchester by this 
time.” 

Waited in Washington for Uncle to go to Rich- 
mond,” replied Robert. What are you doing in this 
mob ? ” 

Doing.? I’m waiting for the Yankees to come, 
but I’m afraid they’ve backed out.” 

What will you do if they do come.? ” asked Bob. 

Do ! Give them a warm reception if they try to 


34 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


come through the city.” Earl put his hand in his 
bosom and drew out a revolver. 

Robert started back in horror. Oh, Earl,” he 
cried, you surely would not shoot at men peaceably 
marching along the street.” 

Not if they would turn back and go home where 
they belong,” he retorted, but not a Yankee soldier 
will get through Baltimore, if I can help it. You bet 
there is going to be fun. There are plenty like myself 
armed and ready for them.” 

‘‘Earl, you are joking. You would not really 
shoot, would you? ” 

“ Shoot ! Of course I will shoot if necessary. 
Those Yankee soldiers will have to turn back or take 
the consequences. Better get out of the crowd if 
you are afraid,” he said sneeringly. 

The word afraid cut Robert to the quick, but he 
swallowed his anger and replied coolly, “ I reckon I 
can stay as long as you can. You may need a pro- 
tector. You seem to be a little wild.” 

Before Earl could reply a cry arose of, “ There 
they come ! There they come ! ” 

The Sixth Massachusetts had arrived, but instead 
of marching through the city they had taken street 
cars to be transferred from one depot to another. 

“ Death to the invaders ! Down with the abolition- 
ists ! Hurrah for Jeff Davis ! ” were the cries. 

The cars were soon surrounded by a howling, 
shrieking mob. Stones and bricks began to fly. The 
windows of the cars were smashed and the soldiers 
inside, fresh from the farm and workshop, sat cow- 
ering in their seats, some already bruised and wounded 
from the missiles. 


The Riot in Baltimore 


35 


The cars kept on and the mob seeing their victims 
about to escape, howled in rage and redoubled the 
attack. 

Someone suddenly shouted, “ Tear up the track ! 
Blockade the track ! ” 

The mob took up the cry. Men in their frenzy 
even tore at the rails with their naked hands. A 
couple of heavy trucks were standing near by and 
they. were seized an4 run across the track and the 
road was effectually blocked, cutting off the four rear 
companies. 

With demoniacal cries the mob attacked the cars, 
smashing windows and sides. The bewildered and 
frightened soldiers began to pour from the cars only 
to be met with a volley of stones and men began to 
fall. The officers tried to maintain some kind of dis- 
cipline and gave the order to forward, double quick. 

Like wolves the mob howled and closed in around 
them. Bleeding men began to stagger from the 
ranks, only to be knocked down, kicked, and trampled 
under foot. 

Then revolvers began to crack and some of the 
maddened soldiers returned the fire and a number of 
the mob fell. The soldiers only thought of escape, 
anything to get away from that terrible storm of 
stones and shot. When they had fought their way 
through and gained their companions, the roll of the 
four companies was called, and it was found that one 
hundred and thirty were missing. 

In the midst of this mob, but not of it, was Robert 
Hunter. The taunt of Earl Maxwell that if he was 
afraid he had better go still rankled in his breast. 
Also some fascination held him to the spot. 


36 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


With clenched hands and raging blood he saw the 
cars shattered and smashed, the track blockaded and 
the soldiers pour from the splintered wrecks only to 
be met with a storm of stones and pistol shots. He 
saw soldiers stagger from the ranks with bloody 
wounds, only to be knocked down with curses and 
trampled under foot. 

A mere boy reeled from the ranks, blood streaming 
from his forehead and fell almost at Robert’s feet. 
A burly ruffian kicked him as he lay, and raised his 
heavy foot to crush him. 

You brute,” cried Robert, striking the fellow, 
full in the face. The pressing mob separated them 
and he saw the man no more. He found himself close 
to Earl Maxwell and saw him draw his revolver and 
fire into the ranks of the fleeing soldiers. 

For God’s sake! don’t do that,” he shouted and 
caught the revolver as Earl was about to fire again. 
Just then he felt Earl’s hand relax and looking saw 
the blood streaming from Earl’s arm. 

I am wounded. Bob,” he groaned. Get me out 
of this.” 

Supporting Earl with one arm, Robert tided to 
make his way through the mob, but a new danger 
confronted him. The boys still wore their cadet uni- 
forms and a man, crazy with whisky, took them for 
soldiers. 

Take that yo’ Yankee whelps,” he cried raising 
a large stone he had in his hand. “ Yo’ haven’t got 
half enough yet.” He was about to strike Earl over 
the head with it when Robert hardly realizing what 
he was doing raised Earl’s pistol and fired. 

The man dropped the stone, staggered back, then 


The Riot in Baltimore 


37 


sank to the street. Robert fully expected to be torn 
in pieces by the mob, but in the noise and confusion 
those nearest hardly knew what had happened. 

“ This way ! This way quick ! ” whispered a voice 
in Robert’s ear. He felt the grip of a strong hand 
on his shoulder and was fairly dragged away. 

Still holding Earl up Robert let the man have his 
way. He went back a few paces, stopped before a 
door and unlocked it, leading them into what proved 
to be a doctor’s office. 

Locking the door behind them he turned to the 
boys and said, You are safe here. I am Dr. Sin- 
clair. That was a brave act you did, my boy. You 
saved your companion’s life. I expected to see you 
killed but the noise and confusion saved you. Are 
you drummer boys.^ I see your uniforms are dif- 
ferent from that of the others.” 

Robert knew they had fallen into the hands of a 
Union man, and that he thought them members of 
the Massachusetts regiment. Thinking it best not 
to undeceive him, Robert evaded the question by say- 
ing, “ My comrade is faint. He needs attention.” 

Earl was leaning heavily on Robert for support. 
His arm was bleeding profusely and he looked as if 
he might faint. 

“ My ! What am I thinking of,” exclaimed the 
doctor. Let me see how badly you are hurt, my 
boy.’^ 

With Robert’s help, Earl’s coat was removed. The 
ball had gone through the fleshy part of the upper 
arm, tearing a ragged hole, but no bones were broken. 

‘‘ It might be worse,” said the doctor, ‘‘ but that 
wound was never made by a revolver shot. Looks as 


38 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

if it was made by a large ball from an army gun. One 
of the mob must have picked up a gun dropped by 
one of the soldiers.” 

Robert said nothing and shook his head at Earl 
to be silent. 

The doctor hurriedly procured a basin of water, 
thoroughly cleansed the wound and deftly bandaged 
it. 

You are all right now, my boy,” he said as he 
gave Earl a stimulant. “ Who ever saw such brutes 
as composed that mob? That devil would have killed 
you, and you wounded, but he got what he deserved.” 

Just then there came a violent pounding on the 
door. Expect I had better open it,” muttered the 
doctor. Keep stUl, boys.” 

The doctor opened the door cautiously. 

‘‘ Doctor you are wanted right away,” cried a man. 

There is a man at the corner drug-store terribly 
wounded. Will bleed to deatli if not attended to at 
once.” 

I’ll come at once,” said the doctor. “ Boys, you 
stay right here until I get back. Better lock the door 
behind me.” 

The doctor hurried out and Robert locked the 
door. Earl lay on a couch pale, but quite himself. 

Say, this is a go,” he growled. “ Shot by a 
blamed Yankee and then fall into the hands of a Yan- 
kee doctor.” 

It is lucky that you did,” replied Robert. In 
all probability we would have been killed if he had 
not got us into this office. Remember it was one of 
the mob that tried to knock your brains out.” 

“ Earl winced but before he could reply the doctor 


The Riot in Baltimore 


39 


came rushing back. As Robert let him in, he ex- 
claimed, I will have to bring that wounded brute 
here. He is badly hurt, shoulder shattered, and 
what do you think, he is the follow you shot.” 

Robert turned pale. “Will he die?” he stam- 
mered. For the first time there came over him the 
terrible feeling that he might be the means of the 
death of a fellow being. 

“ Don’t know,” growled the doctor, “ but he ought 
to. Still it’s my profession to save him if I can. 
They will bring him here in a minute and it will not 
do for him to see you. He will be accompanied by 
his friends and the mob spirit is still at work. Get 
your comrade in the backroom.” 

“ We have friends in the city,” said Robert. “ If 
we can get a conveyance we can go there and be all 
right.” 

“ That will be best,” replied the doctor. “ Hello ! 
There is an ambulance going by now.” He rushed 
out yelling, “ You driver stop ! ” 

The doctor spoke a few hurried words to the driver 
and he nodded. 

He rushed back into the office. “ Now, boys, get. 
It’s all right. I know the driver and he’s true blue.” 

The boys lost no time in getting into the ambu- 
lance. As they were starting Robert saw two men 
carrying a stretcher into the doctor’s office. He 
could see the wounded man’s face and he gulped hard. 
What if he should die. 

When the driver was told where to go he looked 
surprised, but said nothing. 

It was before a stately mansion in the most fash- 
ionable part of the city that the driver drew up. 


40 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


There was excitement in the Maxwell household when 
the ambulance stopped before the door and Mrs. 
Maxwell came rushing out when she saw Robert 
assisting Earl from it. 

Don’t be frightened, mother,” said Earl. I 
am only shot through the arm.” 

Oh, Earl,” she cried, ‘‘ you have been in that 
awful riot. I felt you would be, you are so hot- 
headed.” 

“ Mother, here is Robert. You have not noticed 
him and I would have been killed if it had not been 
for him.” 

Robert was well known to Mrs. Maxwell, and in her 
joy she caught him in her arms and kissed him, 
thanking him over and over. 

From his father Earl received a mild reprimand, 
but in his heart he was glad that his son had been 
among the first to shed his blood for the South. 

The next morning when Robert insisted that he 
must go, Mr. Maxwell said it would not do. The 
city is greatly excited yet,” he explained, “ and the 
mayor and the governor have demanded that no more 
Yankee soldiers pass through the city. Not only this 
but the railroad tracks have been torn up and bridges 
burnt, so trains from the North cannot enter the 
city.” 

Nevertheless I must go if I have to walk. I must 
get to Winchester when I can. In a few days it may 
be impossible to get through.” 

If you go,” said Mr. Maxwell, you had better 
discard your cadet uniform. Earl tells me your uni- 
forms got you into trouble.” 

I believe you are right. , I will do as you say,” 


The Riot in Baltimore 


41 


replied Robert. So he procured a serviceable suit of 
plain clothes such as a country boy might wear. 

“ I hope you will have good luck in getting 
through,” said Mr. Maxwell as Robert was ready to 
leave. Give my respects to your uncle. I know 
he was opposed to secession, but now that Virginia 
has seceded, I shall look for him to be one of her 
stoutest defenders.” 

“ He will be,” replied Robert. “ He talks of rais- 
ing a regiment.” 

“ The war will not last long. I hope to see him 
soon in Baltimore,” answered Mr. Maxwell. 

Bob, this is rough,” said Earl as Robert bade 
him good-bye. This will keep me out of the Insti- 
tute this term. You must give the boys my regards 
and tell them all about what a time we had.” 

I am not going back to the Institute,” replied 
Robert. 

Not going back to the Institute,” cried Earl. 

What’s the reason.? ” 

Earl, it is time you and I should understand 
each other,” said Robert. ‘‘T am too young to be a 
soldier and I don’t expect to fight, but I believe you 
are all wrong down here. I am for the Union.” 

Your cursed Yankee blood,” snarled Earl. 
“ Bob, I did not think it of you.” 

Think of me as well as you can, Earl, but I am 
for the old fiag now and forever. And so would 
uncle and Professor Jackson be, if it were not for 
that miserable doctrine of State Rights.” 

Robert held out his hand but Earl refused it. 

Well, good-bye, Earl. Hope you will feel dif- 
ferent some day,” said Robert as he left. 


CHAPTER V 


AN EVENTFUL JOURNEY 

R obert found things even worse than he ex- 
pected. The excitement instead of subsiding 
had increased. Hundreds of men armed to the teeth 
were parading the streets, swearing not another Yan- 
kee soldier should pass through the city alive. The 
Union men of the city were cowered and kept silent. 

Bridges on the railroad lines coming into Balti- 
more had been destroyed during the night, making it 
impossible to throw troops into the city. It looked 
dark for the Union cause. 

With a heavy heart Robert made his way through 
the crowd to Dr. Sinclair’s office. He wished to see 
the doctor and thank him for what he had done. He 
did not meet with a very cordial reception, for the 
doctor had found out who his patient was, and it not 
only puzzled but alarmed him. 

Mr. Maxwell was known as a bitter enemy of the 
North. The doctor remembered he had expressed 
himself strongly in favor of the Union when adminis- 
tering to Earl’s injuries, and to be an outspoken 
Union man at this time in Baltimore meant trouble. 

It took Robert some time to make the doctor believe 
that no trouble would come and that he himself was 
for the Union. When he had heard the whole story 
43 


An Eventful Journey 43 

however he was all cordiality and told Robert he was 
at his service any time he could be of use to him. 

First I would like to know how the man is whom 
I shot,” inquired Robert. 

“ His chances to recover are fair,” replied the doc- 
tor. But I should not worry about him. He got 
what he deserved. I am worried for fear the govern- 
ment will try and send more troops through the city, 
and if it does our streets will run red with blood, for 
the Southern element is simply crazy.” 

The government may find some way of getting 
troops into Washington without coming through Bal- 
timore,” said Robert. 

‘‘ It is to be hoped it will,” replied the doctor. 

Now, my boy, what do you propose to do? ” 

“ I am just starting for Winchester,” said Robert. 
“ Winchester ! Why there are no trains running. 
You would have to walk.” 

“ Well, walk it is then,” replied Robert, for I 
am going.” 

“ You are surely a plucky boy,” said the doctor. 
“ You left this revolver here yesterday. You had 
better take it. You may need it.” 

That belongs to Earl,” said Robert. 

It makes no difference. Take it or I am afraid 
you will be sorry.” 

The doctor spoke so earnestly that Robert decided 
to take the revolver. 

The doctor saw it was fully loaded, gave him some 
spare cartridges, and then bade him God-speed with 
a hearty shake of the hand. 

A fine boy ! ” he muttered, looking after him. 
‘‘ Hope he will have no trouble on his journey.” 


44 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Robert found walking far from pleasant as the day 
was very warm, blit evening found him some fifteen 
miles from the city, weary and foot-sore. 

He put up at a small hotel in a village, and soon 
discovered he was an object of curiosity, if not of 
suspicion. The barroom was crowded with a motley 
gathering and the entire talk was of the fight in the 
city the day before. One of the crowd declared that 
at least ten thousand had been killed and the streets 
were piled with the dead. 

A’int you stretchin’ it some, Joe.^ ” asked one of 
his listeners. 

“ Not a bit, saw a feller that was thar.” 

Whar are yo’ from, son?” suddenly asked one 
of the men of Robert. 

Robert confessed he had just come from Baltimore. 

“ An’ war yo’ thar yesterday ? ” was eagerly 
asked. 

“ I was,” answered Robert modestly. 

An’ war thar ten thousand killed as Joe says? ” 

Not that many,” said Robert smiling, but it 
was pretty lively. Some two or three hundred hurt, 
mostly with stones.” 

Don’t believe yo’ war thar at all,” snapped Joe. 

“ Thank you. If I were a man I would call you to 
account for that,” said Robert coolly, but as I am 
only a boy you think you can insult me.” 

‘‘ Look heah, boy,” said Joe, I will pass by what 
yo’ said, but this crowd would like to know something 
about yo’. How does it come that a boy like yo’ is 
goin’ through the country alone and on foot. These 
be queer times an’ yo’ may be a sneakin’ Yankee in 
disguise.” 


An Eventful Journey 


45 


That’s right, boy,” shouted a dozen. “ Tell us 
who yo’ are an’ whar yo’ goin’.” 

I have no objections,” said Robert, and he 
related how he happened to be in Baltimore, and that, 
as the railroads were torn up, there was no way to 
get to Winchester except by walking. 

“ Them pesky Yankees hev’ no business cumin’ 
down here and making all this trouble,” said a long 
lank fellow taking a huge chew of tobacco. All 
they want is our niggers, an’ we will fight ’em, fight 
’em, before we wdll give them up.” 

“ How many niggers have you to give up, Jake.^ ” 
asked one of his hearers with a sly wink. 

This raised a laugh, for Jake was as poor as the 
proverbial Job’s turkey. His chief occupation being 
that of horse trading. 

‘‘ About as many as yo’, blast yo’ hide,” 
responded Jake. Then turning to Robert he said in 
a wheedling voice, ‘‘ It’s a long walk to Winchester. 
Why not buy a boss? I hev’ one I’ll sell dead 
cheap.” 

“ I don’t know but I would if I could find one real 
cheap,” answered Robert. 

Say, Jake^” said one of the men, why not sell 
him that hoss of you’rn that yo’ say gave out today 
plowing ” 

Jake expectorated at a spittoon, missing it by 
an inch. ‘‘ That’s a mighty good hoss when he gits 
rested up. He’s worth money,” he drawled. 

The crowd laughed uproariously. How much 
was it yo’ give for him.^ Five dollars, wasn’t it.^” 

“ Wall, it was this way,” said Jake. I bought 
that hoss of the street car company in Baltimore, 


46 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


and street car companies sell bosses mighty cheap 
after they use them a while. That air boss is well 
worth fifteen dollars.’’ 

The crowd groaned. 

‘‘ Have you a saddle ? ” asked Robert. 

‘‘ Kinder of a one,” answered Jake. 

“ Well, I’ll give you fifteen dollars for the boss and 
saddle.” 

Hev yo’ the money ” asked Jake surprised at his 
good fortune. 

“ I certainly have, or I should not have made the 
offer.” 

Jake’s face took on a look of cupidity. “ Josh 
darn it ! ” he exclaimed. I don’t know as I want 
to sell that boss and saddle for fifteen dollars. Must 
hev twenty.” 

Keep them then,” said Robert. Fifteen is all 
I will pay.” 

Jake considered a while, and then as if he was 
making a big concession drawled, ‘‘ Wall, as I first 
said fifteen, fifteen it is.” 

Have the horse here by sunrise,” said Robert. 

Look heah,” replied Jake, “ when I make a bar- 
gain I always ask something in advance to bind it. 
How do I know that yo’ wont be gone in the mornin’ ? 
I want five dollars down.” 

Robert laughed and drawing out his pocket book 
handed him five dollars. In doing this he did a very 
foolish thing as he afterwards found out. Mr. Clay- 
ton, not knowing how long it might be before he got 
to Winchester, had given Robert a considerable sum 
of money. 

J ake’s eyes glistened as he saw the well filled pocket 


An Eventful Journey 47 

book. “ Yo’ carry a heap of money for a boy,” he 
exclaimed. 

Better keep a tight hold on that pocket book, 
my boy,” said the landlord. 

Robert now saw his mistake, and never made the 
same again. 

There was one man in the room who was more 
interested in the pocket book than Jake, but he did 
not show it. He was a small man with ferret eyes 
which seemed to be looking every way at once. He 
was a stranger who had ordered supper and a good 
feed for his horse, saying he was going on to Balti- 
more. 

The sight of Robert’s money seemed to have 
changed his mind, for he told the landlord he had 
decided to stay all night, and not go on to Baltimore 
until morning. 

“ A wise conclusion,” said the landlord ; these 
are troublesome times to be traveling at night.” 

The stranger retired at the same time Robert did 
and spoke to him, saying he had half a mind to ask 
him to share his bed, as he had a considerable sum of 
money with him and was suspicious of country hotels. 

Robert excused himself, saying he preferred to 
sleep alone, and that the crowd seemed to be an 
honest one. 

« Very well,” said the stranger, but I see I have 
a room next to yours. We will be near each other 
anyway.” 

“ Not so green if he is a boy,” he muttered as he 
entered his room. “ But I’ll get that pocket book 
either tonight or tomorrow.” 

Robert did not like the stranger’s looks, and his 


48 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


asking to sleep with him aroused his suspicions. He 
took extra precautions to see that his door was well 
fastened and placed his revolver under his pillow. 

During the night he was awakened by someone 
trying to open the door of his room. Springing out 
of bed, he grabbed his revolver and asked, “ Who is 
there ? ” There was no answer, but he was certain 
he heard the door of the next room open and close. 

Don’t think he will try it again tonight,” thought 
Robert as he went back to bed. 

Early as Robert arose he found his neighbor had 
already gone. Wouldn’t wait for breakfast,” vol- 
unteered the landlord. Said he must be early in 
Baltimore.” 

As the man was gone Robert decided to say noth- 
ing of his suspicions. 

At the time set Jake was on hand with the horse. 
It was a sorry looking outfit. The horse looked as 
if he could hardly stand and the saddle was a mere 
apology. 

Robert inspected the horse carefully, felt of his 
legs, looked in his mouth and examined his hoofs. 
Jake all the time looking on, wondering. 

When he was through with his inspection Robert 
said, “ Landlord, take that horse and give him a good 
feed. I don’t believe he has had anything to eat for 
a week; certainly he has had no breakfast.” 

Think I am going to feed another man’s hoss ? ” 
snorted Jake. 

Here is your ten dollars, Jake,” said Robert, 
handing him the money. Jake clutched it eagerly. 
He had been uneasy, seeing Robert examine the horse 
so carefully. 


An Eventful Journey 


49 


Robert winked at the landlord and said, Well, 
Jake, you think you have got the start of me, I 
suppose.” 

‘‘ I’m satisfied,” replied Jake, patting the ten 
dollars. 

“Jake, I am sorry to tell you you don’t know a 
blooded horse when you see one,” said Robert in a 
pitying tone. “ Now that horse has blood. He must 
be out of Lexington. I know the breed when I see 
it. Get that horse fat and in good condition and he 
would be a prize winner. That horse is worth five 
hundred dollars this minute if he is worth a cent.” 

Robert eased his conscience by mentally adding, 
“ and he isn’t worth a cent.” 

“ Five hundred dollars ! ” yelled Jake, hopping up 
and down in his excitement. 

“ Five hundred is what I said,” replied Robert 
soberly. 

“ Heah is yo’ money back. Yo’ hev’ cheated me,” 
howled Jake. “ Yo’ knew what the hoss war.” He 
threw the money at Robert’s feet. 

“Easy, Jake, easy. I bought that horse unseen. 
I appeal to the crowd.” 

“ He is right, Jake,” they cried, delighted beyond 
measure. “Jake, yo’ don’t know a blooded hoss 
when yo’ see one, and after all your blowing.” 

Jake sat down the picture of dejection. 

“ Good-bye, Jake. Good-bye, boys,” said Robert, 
mounting his steed. 

“ By the Great Horned Spoon ! I’ll be even with 
him yet,” yelled Jake, shaking his fist at Robert’s 
retreating form. 

The landlord, tears rolling down his cheeks from 


50 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


laughter said, Come in, boys, and have one on me. 
It’s worth it.” 

The crowd with the exception of Jake came troop- 
ing in. He would have none of it. It was some time 
before he became fully aware of the joke that had 
been played on him, and then was so furious he wanted 
to fight the whole crowd. 

Robert Hunter had a sense of humor and humor 
brightens many a spot in one’s life. Therefore he 
rode away in high spirits. Now and then he would 
burst into a hearty laugh as he thought of J ake. His 
horse was making nearly three miles an hour and 
that was much better than Robert expected. 

His route lay along the railroad and he passed 
three men busily tearing up a culvert. 

The villains,” he thought, If it were not for 
such as them I would now be riding in the cars.” 

The road made a sharp turn just ahead of him. 
As he reached this turn he came face to face with the 
stranger of the night before. The meeting was so 
sudden he had no time for defense. 

Hands up and no fuss,” growled the man, and 
Robert looked into the muzzle of a revolver. 

Keep one hand up and with the other hand me 
that pocket book,” commanded the robber. 

Robert’s revolver was in his hip pocket and he was 
no stranger to its use as they were taught to both 
ride and shoot at the Institute. He had the name of 
being the best shot in his class, but he knew he was 
entirely at the mercy of the robber. A movement of 
his hand toward his revolver meant instant death. 

He simulated great terror, and his hands shook 
as he fumbled in his breast pocket for the book. 


An Eventful Journey 51 

“ Get that book, and be quick about it,” roared the 
robber. 

Robert had reached for the pocket book with his 
left hand. At length he drew it forth, but his hand 
shook so, that the robber’s hand missed the book as 
he reached for it. 

Quit your shaking, you cursed coward,” snapped 
the man, “ and give me that book.” 

Thinking he had nothing to fear from such an 
abject coward, he lowered his revolver as he again 
reached for the pocket book. 

Quick as lightning Robert’s right hand flew to his 
'revolver. Drop that pistol! The slightest move- 
ment and I shoot,” said Robert in a voice like steel. 

For a moment the robber looked as if he would 
raise his pistol, but he saw death in Robert’s eye 
and dropped it to the ground. 

I ought to shoot you like a cur,” said Robert, 

but I don’t want your blood on my hands. Neither 
have I time to give you to the authorities. Ride 
straight ahead, and if you are not out of range when 
I count three I shall shoot.” 

The fellow clapped spurs to his horse and was off 
like a shot. 

At first Robert had thought he would change 
horses with the fellow, but concluded he had better 
not. 

When the robber was out of sight Robert dis- 
mounted and picked up the pistol he had dropped. 
“ A fine weapon,” he mused. I think I will keep 
it as a souvenir. This journey is proving rather 
exciting. Wonder if I will meet with any more 
surprises.” 


52 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


He took most of his money from the pocket book 
and secreted it about his clothes. Now, my noble 
steed,” he said, we must be going. Somehow I am 
glad I did not swap with that fellow. So get along 
old fellow.” 

As sooiv as the robber was out of sight of Robeii;, 
he checked his steed and gave way to his anger. I 
was a fool,” he growled, ‘‘ for not going on to Balti- 
more. The sight of that boy’s pocket book tempted 
me. Who would have thought he had so much grit. 
If I could only meet him again.” 

Just then he came to where the three men had been 
tearing up the railroad. They had finished the job, 
and were mounting their horses to ride away. All 
three were heavily armed. A sudden idea flashed 
through the mind of the robber and he spurred his 
horse forward. The men saw him coming and waited, 
their hands on their weapons. 

Simulating great agitation the fellow gasped, “ Did 
a boy riding a very poor horse, pass by here a short 
time ago ? ” 

Yes,” growled one of the men. What of it.^^ ” 

That boy has just held me up and robbed me of a 
large sum of money. Held me up like an old hand. 
I was unarmed and he had it all his own way. If we 
hurry we may catch him.” 

The three men looked at each other incredulously. 

If the boy robbed you as you say,” remarked one, 

it seems to me he would have swapped horses with 
you also, for the skeleton he was riding would hardly 
make crow bait.” 

That is easily explained,” replied the fellow. 

Who would ever think of being robbed by a boy 



All they could do was to clino: to the rocks and bushes 








4 




\ 


* 






'% ' 




> * 




.-vL'^ 


\ 




»» 







\ 

•. 


0 


\ 


s 


r . 

I 


r 


\ 




I 






% 


«** A 




An Eventful Journey 


53 


on such an outfit as that. As I met him I kind of held 
up and pleasantly bantered him on his horse. The 
first thing I knew he had a revolver pressed right 
against my breast and I saw by his looks he meant 
business. I had no chance at all. All I could do was 
to turn over my money. Then he said, ^ Think we 
will trade horses.’ When he said this I noticed he 
had lowered liis pistol. It was my chance and I put 
spurs to my horse. He fired three shots after me 
but fortunately missed. It’s ten dollars apiece if you 
help me catch him.” 

“ Your story sounds reasonable,” said one of the 
men. What do you say, boys.^^ ” 

‘‘ All right,” was the answer and the chase began. 

Robert was jogging along when he heard a clatter 
behind him, and looking back saw four horsemen 
bearing down on him. To his amazement he saw one 
of them was the would-be robber. 

“ Surrender, you rascal,” they shouted as they 
came up. 

Robert saw it would be madness to resist so he 
held up his hands. 

“ What does this mean, gentlemen.? ” he asked. 

We’ll show you,” was the answer as they jerked 
him from his horse. 

“ The pocket book he took from me was a big 
brown one,” cried the pretending victim. 

“ Here it is,” replied one of the men, drawing it 
from Robert’s pocket. It was grasped by eager 
hands and thrust into the villain’s own pocket. 

“ He has two revolvers,” said the man who was 
searching Robert. He must be a desperate char- 
acter, young as he is.” 


54 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Robert tried to explain but the men paid no atten- 
tion to him, and when he became insistent, one of 
them slapped him in the mouth and told him to 
shut up. 

They discussed what to do with him. What’s 
the use of fooling? ” said his accuser. “ Let’s string 
him up.” 

Wouldn’t it be best to hand him over to the 
authorities? ” suggested one of the men. 

No,” cried the yillain, in some consternation. 
“ I have urgent business in Baltimore. I can’t stay 
here as a witness. Let’s string him up, and be done 
with it.” 

‘‘ He’s too young to hang,” said one of the men. 

Let’s bare his back, tie him to that sapling, and 
give him the hickory cure. That works well on 
niggers.” 

The idea was received with laughter. ‘‘ The very 
thing,” they all cried. 

Robert grew pale. Shoot me,” he exclaimed, 

but don’t scourge me like a slave.” 

Ha ! Ha ! He’s proud. He wants to die like a 
gentleman. He must be one of the F. F. V’s,” mocked 
his accuser. Strip him,” he went on, and I will 
get the switches, and I promise you they will be good 
ones.” 

Just then the sound of horsemen was heard and 
looking up they saw three men coming on a swift 
gallop. The robber gave a startled exclamation and 
darted into the bushes. 

The men drew rein as they rode up. What’s 
going on here? ” asked one looking around sternly on 
them. 


An Eventful Journey 


55 


“ Sheriff, there is my horse now,” suddenly cried 
one of the men. “ These men must be the thieves.” 

Hands up,” cried the sheriff. Boys, it seems 
we have run into a gang of horse thieves. We have 
made a good haul.” 

“ Gentlemen. I sincerely thank you for your com- 
ing,” spoke up Robert, for you have saved me from 
a disgraceful flogging. These three men are not 
horse thieves. The man who stole the horse dove 
into the bushes when he saw you coming.” 

“ I hardly understand this thing,” said the sheriff. 
“ Why were they going to flog you ? ” 

Robert told the whole story. 

“ So you listened to that outlaw and were going 
to flog this poor boy,” said the sheriff, turning to the 
men. “ I don’t know but what I ought to arrest you 
anyway.” 

The men hung their heads and at last one of them 
whined, “ He told a mighty straight story, sheriff.” 

If you thought this boy a thief you should have 
turned him over to the authorities. I believe I shall 
have to arrest you.” 

“ Please let them go,” pleaded Robert. “ The rob- 
ber would have hung me, if it had not been for them.” 

Well, so be it,” said the sheriff, “ but let this be 
a lesson to them.” 

The men were profuse in their thanks to Robert 
for his interference in their behalf. Then one of them 
suddenly exclaimed, Why that fellow got away 
with your pocket book, and we are to blame. How 
much was there in it.^ We will try and make it up 
to you.” 

“ Not enough to make him rich,” laughed Robert, 


56 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


“ two or three dollars. He will be a disgusted robber 
when he opens that book. He had an idea some way 
that there was a pile in it.” 

That fellow,” said the sheriff, is Nat Hartman, 
the slickest horsethief in the country. I would give 
a good deal to lay hands on him.” 

It was agreed that Robert should discard his bony 
steed and ride the stolen horse to Frederick. On the 
way Wilson, the owner of the horse became very 
friendly with Robert, and when he found who he was, 
told him he knew his uncle quite well. 

“ Stay with me tonight,” he said, and tomorrow 
I will send one of my colored boys with you as far as 
Harper’s Ferry. The boy can bring the horses back. 
Once at the Ferry you will have little trouble in get- 
ting to Winchester.” 

Robert thanked him heartily and went to bed that 
night with a light heart for he thought all his troubles 
were over. 


CHAPTER VI 


AERESTED BY THE FEDERALS 

OUR uncle, I see, took a strong stand in Con- 



X gress against secession,” said Mr. Wilson to 
Robert in the morning as he was preparing to start. 

Yes, but now that Virginia has seceded he is heart 
and soul for her. He is like Alexander Stevens,” 
replied Robert, he believes the state is all powerful. 
He talks of raising a regiment to defend Virginia if 
invaded.” 

Good ! Good ! ” exclaimed Mr. Wilson, “ but it is 
no more than I expected. There is fighting blood in 
the Claytons. But here are the horses. Good-bye 
and a fair journey. Give rny best respects to your 
uncle.” 

Two fine horses had been brought around and 
mounting one Robert rode away accompanied by 
Sam, a colored youth. 

Sam, your master must have a good deal of con- 
fidence in you to send you to bring back such fine 
horses as these,” said Robert. 

Sam showed his ivories. Massa Wilson knows I 
no run away, but some of the darkies say that Massa 
Linkum goin’ to free all us niggers.” 

That is a mistake, Sam. President Lincoln said 
he would not molest slavery where it now exists. 


57 


58 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Those niggers are foolish who talk so. You should 
not listen to them.” 

“ Dat what I thought. Dem fool niggers jest 
talking foolishness,” said Sam with a shake of the 
head. 

Little did Robert or anyone else at that stage of 
the war think it would end by slavery being entirely 
abolished. 

Sam proved a loquacious fellow and kept Robert 
laughing by his funny sayings. The time passed 
rapidly and miles were left behind them. 

Robert could not help noticing there was unrest in 
the air. Everyone they met viewed them with sus- 
picion. ‘^What’s the news? Where are you from? 
Where are you going? ” were the questions invariably 
asked. Some wanted to know if Washington was 
taken yet. 

Just as the faint lines of the Blue Ridge were ris- 
ing before them they met a man who seemed to be 
considerably disturbed. He was a fleshy man, very 
red in the face and important in bearing. He scanned 
Robert very closely as he approached and motioned 
for him to stop. 

“ My boy, would it be impertinent for me to ask 
where you are from? ” he asked in a soft voice. 

Not at all. I came from Frederick this morn- 
ing,” answered Robert. 

Ah ! And you are bound for — ? ” 

Winchester,” said Robert before he had time 
to finish the question. 

Ah! Live there?” 

“ Yes. Anything more? ” 

I am not asking to be impertinent,” he said, his 


Arrested by the Federals 


59 


face growing a little redder, but I have a great 
favor to ask of you. I had an engagement to meet 
a gentleman today in Charleston. Circumstances 
have arisen that make it impossible for me to do so, 
I must be in Frederick tonight. I have been looking 
for some one going over into Virginia to see if I could 
not send a note. Is it too much to ask of you to 
deliver it.^ It would put me under lasting obligations 
to you.” 

Robert studied a moment and answered, “ Yes, I 
will deliver your note if you think it of so much 
importance.” 

Thank you,” cried the man, all smiles. I have 
already written the note, hoping I would meet some 
one.” He handed Robert an envelope, and watched 
him as he placed it in his pocket. 

As he rode away the man slapped his thigh, and 
burst into a laugh. That boy will get through if 
anyone can. Now to business and warn the boys.” 

Robert took out the letter to see to whom it 
was addressed and read, Colonel Stubblefield, 
Charleston.” 

Robert shook his head. He had heard of Colonel 
Stubblefield. He was an officer in the Virginia 
Militia. 

‘‘ I almost wished I had refused to take it,” he 
murmured. But he put it back in his pocket, and 
thought little more of it. 

They now began to ascend the Ridge and Robert 
stopped and looked back. Before him stretched a 
magnificent panorama of rolling lands, fertile fields, 
and noble forests. It was a beautiful spring day. 
The trees were putting on their garments of green, 


60 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


orchards were white with blossoms and the birds 
were trilling their sweetest songs. The husbandman 
could be seen turning up the rich soil for the coming 
harvest. Sober-eyed cattle were grazing in the pas- 
tures, and over all fell the glorious sunshine. 

Little did Robert think how all this would be 
changed. H'ow the land instead of being stirred by 
the plow would be furrowed with cannon balls, the 
forests would be shattered with shot and shell, and 
blackened ruins would mark the spots where now 
stood happy homes. Over the very spot where he was 
standing would march the legions of Stonewall Jack- 
son on their way to Frederick. Yet a shadow of the 
future came to him and he turned away with tears 
in his eyes and a heavy heart, though he knew not 
why. 

A short distance more and they would reach the 
heights which overlooked the Potomac, Harper’s 
Ferry, and the valley. 

Suddenly they noticed a great column of smoke and 
heard sounds as if a battle was going on. Hurrying 
on they soon reached a place that overlooked the val- 
ley. Robert gasped at the sight. There was no bat- 
tle going on but the great arsenal with all its stores 
of arms and ammunition was in flames. Several sol- 
diers were running from the building. They crossed 
the river and soon clearly could be seen beginning to 
climb the heights. 

Not thinking of any danger Robert went on and 
soon met the soldiers. 

Halt ! ” commanded one. Robert drew rein. 

Who are you and where are you going.? ” was 
the question fired at him. 


Arrested hy the Federals 61 

My name is Robert Hunter, and I am on my way 
to Winchester,” was the answer. 

“ On your way to Winchester, are you.^ We will 
see about that,” replied the soldier. 

Just then the lieutenant in charge of the party 
came up. Who have you there, Davis ? ” he asked. 

A boy who says he is on his way to Winchester.” 

Well, he travels in style,” said the lieutenant. 

Fine horses and a darkey to attend him. Boy, what 
is your business ? ” 

I have no business, except to get to Winchester 
where I live,” answered Robert. The horses and 
slave belong to a Mr. Wilson of Frederick. The slave 
was to take the horses back when I reached the Ferry, 
but I see there is trouble there.” 

You say you are to send the horses back when 
you reach the Ferry,” cried the lieutenant, “ that 
they belong in Frederick while you are on your way 
to Winchester. Boy, we will have to search you. My 
idea is that you are carrying dispatches from the 
rebels in Maryland to those in Virginia.” 

I am carrying no dispatches,” cried Robert in- 
dignantly. I have told you the truth.” 

Robert had forgotten all about the letter given 
him to deliver to Colonel Stubblefield. 

“ We will see about that,” dryly answered the lieu- 
tenant as he ordered Robert to dismount and com- 
manded two of the soldiers to search his baggage and 
person. 

The search soon revealed two revolvers. My son 
you go well armed,” said the lieutenant sarcastically. 

We find nothing more suspicious,” said the 
soldiers. 


62 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Search his inside pockets,” commanded the 
officer. 

Robert began to fear. Would they discover the 
money he had hidden in his clpthing? 

The first thing one of the soldiers did was to draw 
out the letter the stranger had given Robert. He 
handed it to the lieutenant. 

The lieutenant tore it open and read it with an 
oath. Just as I suspected,” he cried. A fine 
story you told. Carrying no dispatches. Read 
that ! ” he thrust the note into Robert’s hands. 

As Robert read he grew pale for the note was as 
follows : — 

Colonel Stubblefield, 

Charleston, Va. 

I have been trying for two days to gain access to the 
arsenal, but have failed. But something is going on 
there. The officer in command is either expecting heavy 
reinforcements or preparing to burn the arsenal and 
retreat. Either would be ruinous to our plans. We 
want and must have the 15,000 stands of arms stored 
there. 

Do not wait for orders. Wait for nothing. Start 
tonight or it may be too late. I am gathering the boys 
on this side, and by night we will have one hundred well 
armed men to help you. Will see that not a single 
member of the Yankee garrison escapes. 

Do not fail me and tomorrow the whole South will be 
sounding our praise. C. C. C. 

Not carrying dispatches you lying rascal ! What 
do you say to that.^ ” thundered the lieutenant. 

I — I forgot I had that,” stammered Robert. 


Arrested hy the Federals 63 

“ It was given to me by a stranger I met just as I 
commenced climbing the Ridge. I did not know what 
was in it. I am for the Union.” 

You for the Union,” laughed the lieutenant de- 
risively. You are for prison, that’s what you are.” 

Robert saw there was no help for it so he yielded 
as gracefully as he could. “ This is the second time 
I have played the fool on this journey,” he thought. 
‘‘ Why did I ever take that note. Think I will learn 
after awhile.” 

“ Lieutenant, I do not blame you for thinking me 
a suspicious character,” he said, but I hope in time 
to prove to you I am not. These horses and this boy 
belong to Mr. Wilson of Frederick. He had nothing 
to do with that paper. I hope you will let the boy 
take the horses back.” 

‘‘ I will do nothing of the sort,” snapped the lieu- 
tenant. I shall keep the horses. The nigger can 
go where he pleases. We have orders not to meddle 
with slaves.” 

Robert explained the situation to Sam, telling him 
to report the whole affair to his master and if he 
could not recover the horses he would pay him for 
them. 

How be I to get back to Massa? ” whined Sam. 

Walk, I suppose. I see no other way,” answered 
Robert. 

Walk all de way back to Frederick,” cried Sam 
in consternation. 

Yes, walk, you lazy cur,” cried one of the soldiers 
grinning, or I will stick you with this gun.” He 
made a motion as if he was going to bayonet Sam. 

O Lawd ! Don’t, don’t,” yelled Sam. ‘‘ I’ll be 


64 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

goin’.” And the last seen of Sam he was beating a 
two-forty gait for Frederick amid the laughter of the 
soldiers. 

Come on, no fooling,” growled the lieutenant. 

We have no time to waste. This country will be 
alive with rebels by tomorrow.” 

All that afternoon and into the night they marched 
until they reached Hagerstown. But they found no 
Federal troops in Hagerstown, and the place was wild 
with excitement. So, still fearful, the lieutenant 
pushed on into Pennsylvania, where at Chambersburg 
Robert found rest, thrown into jail. 

At Chambersburg all was confusion and excite- 
ment. General Robert Patterson had been placed in 
command of the Pennsylvania Militia and they were 
rallying in Chambersburg. 

For three weeks Robert remained in jail without a 
hearing. Other prisoners had been brought in and 
there were quite a number in the jail. 

During these three weeks events moved rapidly. A 
Confederate army was being collected at Winchester. 
A Federal army was being pushed forward to seize 
and hold the railroad running through the narrow 
part of Maryland. 

At last the prisoners were brought before the Pro- 
vost Marshal to enquire into the charges against 
them. The lieutenant who had arrested Robert had 
been ordered to Washington to give an account of 
the burning of the arsenal and no charge was found 
against Robert. 

My boy, what have you done that you are in 
with these bridge burners ? ” asked the Marshal kindly 
as Robert appeared before him. 


Arrested by the Federals 65 

In a straight-forward manner Robert told his 
story. 

The Provost Marshal listened and then said, As 
there is no evidence against you but your own story, 
I shall not hold you. You are discharged.” 

Robert had not been searched since his arrest, 
therefore the money he had secreted in his clothes 
had not been discovered. 

It was with delight that he breathed the air of 
Freedom once more. Elated he started for Win- 
chester. He had not yet comprehended that between 
him and Winchester were the lines of two hostile 
armies. 

As a country boy traveling on foot, and as he had 
learned wisdom and did not tell where he was going, 
he had little trouble in reaching the Potomac river, 
but there trouble awaited him. The Federal lines had 
been advanced and their outposts were picketing the 
river, while on the other side were the outposts of the 
Confederates. 

Robert was rudely turned back. “No crossing the 
river, my boy,” said the officer in command. “ Why 
do you want to cross ? ” 

“ To see my uncle,” replied Robert. 

“ Well, your uncle can wait,” laughed the officer. 
“ Don’t believe he is dying to see you anyway.” Then 
noticing a determined look on Robert’s face he added 
sharply, “ Look here, young man, don’t you try to 
steal across the river. We have orders to shoot any- 
one trying to cross.” 

“ I have no notion of being shot,” replied Robert 
as he turned and walked back, apparently giving up 
aU idea of crossing. 


66 The Boy S couts of the Shenandoah 


“ If those fellows think they can keep me from 
crossing the river, they will find themselves mistaken,’’ 
mused Robert as he made his way back. The roads 
may be picketed, but I don’t believe the whole bank 
of the river is.” 

Robert was well acquainted with the river and he 
believed he could find a place where he could cross 
the stream undiscovered. Going back until he was 
out of sight, he slipped into the woods and went up 
the river about two miles. The banks were thickly 
wooded on both sides and he believed it a good place 
to cross. 

Making a compact bundle of his clothes, he tied 
them on top of his head and then quietly slid into the 
water. All went well until he was about half way 
across, when he was startled with, Come back, you 
fellow, or I’ll shoot.” 

A party of Federals patroling the bank had spied 
him. It was a critical moment. Should he turn back 
or swim on at the risk of being shot.^ It took him 
but a second to decide, and he struck out with new 
energy. 

Then came the crack of a rifie and a bullet spatted 
the water close to his head. Then a fusillade of shots 
and Robert thought he felt the bundle on his head 
move. One of his arms smarted as if from a burn, 
but he kept on. 

There happened to be a Confederate patrol near 
by on the other side of the river and they rushed to 
the bank to find the cause of the firing. 

Man swimming the river,” cried one. The 
Yanks are shooting at him. Give it to the cusses.” 

They opened a hot fire on the Federals which 



A bullet spatted the water close to his head 











\ 







Sr: 




A 



h 



% 



V • 


♦ * 


5^’ 

■» 

1 


V 







• - • - 4 


f 


• * 


♦ 


2| 



< 


;>\v 



* • X 


V 

• . 


p 



, «■*“ 
' ^ r 


I 

#* '■ 










i 




\ 


!• . 






7 * 





* 



H 




“V 


Arrested hy the Federals 67 

caused them to take to cover. A skirmish now 
opened, noisy but not dangerous. 

Don’t shoot. I’m coming,” shouted Robert as 
he neared the bank. 

“ I see you are,” answered one of the Confederates, 
running down to the edge of the water where he was 
screened by a bush. Here, this way, and be careful 
or one of them Yanks will get you yet.” 

Robert reached out his hand. It was grasped and 
he was dragged out of the river into the protecting 
screen of the bush. 

Get your breath and then we will crawl up the 
bank, out of range.” 

Resting a moment they crawled up the bank to a 
place of safety, and then for the first time took a 
good look at each other. 

Jerusalem ! ” cried the soldier, whose name was 
Jeff Chadwick, If it isn’t Bob Hunter. How did 
you come to be in such a Your uncle has been 

moving heaven and earth to find out what had become 
of you.” 

Wait until I get my clothes on, and I will tell 
you,” replied Bob, his teeth chattering, for the water 
of the Potomac was cold. 

Robert undid his clothes and then looked at them 
with dismay for they were full of holes and no less 
than three bullets fell out when he shook them. Gee ! 
If that bundle had been my head,” he exclaimed. 

Guess the bundle saved your head. Bob,” replied 
the soldier, but hurry up, I am dying to hear your 
story.” 

“ As I am yours, Jeff,” said Robert. “ It seems 
funny to see you here a soldier, and with the chevrons 


68 The Boy Scx)uts of the Shenandoah 


of a sergeant on your sleeves. The last time I saw 
you, you were clerking in Smith’s store.” 

Robert hurried into his clothes and as he did so, 
in as few words as possible, told his story. 

Bob, I envy you,” cried Jeff. What a story 
you will have to tell. Here I have been in the army 
three weeks and no such adventures have befallen me. 
Why you will be a hero in Winchester.” 

Don’t worry, Jeff,” replied Robert. Your time 
will come. There are thousands of Yanks across the 
river. But tell me what has happened.” 

A great deal,” answered Jeff. The war has 
begun and we are crazy to get at the Yankees.” 

Jeff also told Robert there was an army being 
raised called the Army of the Shenandoah with 
headquarters at Winchester, General Joseph E. 
Johnston in command; that Professor Jackson com- 
manded a brigade in the army, and that his uncle 
had raised a regiment that was attached to Jackson’s 
brigade. And drawing himself to his full height Jeff 
concluded with, And I have the honor of being a ser- 
geant in Company C of your uncle’s regiment.” 

You must have been having exciting times in 
Winchester,” said Robert. 

You bet,” answered Jeff. Everybody thinks, 
sleeps, and talks of nothing but war. The only 
thing we are afraid of is that Washington will be 
taken and the war will be over before we can get at 
them. Why we will just chew the Yankees up when 
we are turned loose.” 

That is just the way the Yankees talk at Cham- 
bersburg,” said Robert. They think they will just 
walk over you when they get started.” 


Arrested hy the Federals 


69 


“ They do, do they? Just let them come on. We 
will show them,” shouted Jeff. 

My private opinion is that you are both mis- 
taken,” said Robert. You all will get fight enough 
before the war is over. But it is me for Winchester 
just now.” 


CHAPTER VII 


A FALLEN HERO 

R obert accompanied the scouting party back 
to the camp of the regiment where he received 
an ovation. His clothes, shot full of holes, were 
objects of the greatest interest. 

His uncle, now Colonel Clayton, received him with 
open arms. Robert, my boy,” he cried, you don’t 
know how glad I am to see you. I had about given 
you up. I had secret agents trace you and know 
what befell you in Maryland, but after you were cap- 
tured by the retreating garrison that destroyed Har- 
per’s Ferry, I lost all trace of you. But, come, I am 
going back to Winchester tonight and you must ride 
with me and on the way tell me the entire story.” 

Robert told his uncle all that had happened and 
ended with, And, uncle, I have your money safe, 
secreted in my clothes, but there may be holes in some 
of it.” 

Flis uncle was greatly interested in Robert’s story. 
I did wrong,” he said, in leaving you alone in 
Washington. I heard how you saved young Max- 
well’s life. I wish the whole Yankee regiment had 
been wiped out. The stopping of troops through 
Baltimore would have been a great help to us. We 
could have captured Washington if we had been 
70 


A Fallen Hero 


71 


ready. Virginia delayed too long in seceding. I 
was as much to blame as anyone. I see my mistake 
now. The burning of the arsenal at Harper’s Ferry 
and the loss of the 15,000 stands of arms was a severe 
blow to us.” 

You came mighty near getting the arsenal as it 
was,” replied Robert. It was not burned a day 
too soon.” 

His uncle remained silent for a time, then asked in 
an anxious tone, “ Robert, has not what you have 
gone through cured you of your Yankee notions.'^ It 
seems to me being shot at in Baltimore, captured and 
imprisoned in a vile Y^ankee jail for three weeks, and 
then having your clothes riddled with balls is enough 
to convert anyone.” 

“ No, uncle,” replied Robert earnestly, what I 
have seen and learned has only more thoroughly con- 
vinced me that the South is wrong and the North 
right. My misfortunes were brought about by my 
own conduct. Like old dog Tray I suffered from 
being in bad company.” 

His uncle sighed. Robert, you will not make 
your views public, will you.^ ” 

No uncle,” he answered. “ I view the war with 
horror. It is separating those I love. I have not 
heard from brother Clayton since Fort Sumter was 
fired upon. I shall stay and look after Aunt Mary 
and Helen. Now you are a soldier, there is no know- 
ing where you will be.” 

I can trust you, Robert,” was his uncle’s answer. 

Robert was received by his aunt and cousin with 
great joy. When his story was told Helen simply 
went wild. ‘‘ Why, Robert,” she cried, I am proud 


72 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


of you. You are a hero, a ^rand big hero. I knew 
you would be all right when the time came.” She 
threw her arms about him and kissed him. 

Robert winced. Then his uncle had not told her 
he was still for the Union. Well, he was only a boy 
and it would not matter since he did not intend to 
take any part in the fighting. 

To Robert’s disgust he found he was a hero. His 
story spread through the city, and as it spread it 
grew like Jack’s bean stalk. He had killed three sol- 
diers in Baltimore who were shooting down the inno- 
cent citizens of that place. He was captured while 
carrying important dispatches trying to save the 
arsenal at Harper’s Ferry; he lay for three weeks 
in a northern prison and was to be executed as a spy 
but made his escape, and, lastly, he shot two soldiers, 
plunged into the river amid a rain of shots which 
riddled his clothing, and managed to swim across to 
safety. 

At first Robert smiled when he heard the stories, 
then he became disgusted. He had no wish to pose 
as a hero. The town was not satisfied until the suit 
of clothes was placed on exhibition. Crowds of small 
boys followed him as he walked the streets. It was no 
use denying anything, no one would believe him. He 
was sailing under false colors, and it hurt him. Time 
and again he was on the point of declaring himself a 
Unionist. He knew that would stop the hero-worship, 
but he hesitated on account of his uncle. 

One day he received a visit from Tom Stratton. 

A military company of boys from fourteen to seven- . 
teen years of age had been formed in the city, and | 
Tom was being talked of for captain. Although he ‘ 


A Fallen Hero 


73 


was very desirous of holding the position, now that 
Bob had returned he believed it would be a good 
stroke if he would give way and have Bob elected cap- 
tain. He would be satisfied with a lieutenancy. The 
boys eagerly fell in with the idea, and Tom was dele- 
gated to see Bob. 

Robert was very much surprised to receive a visit 
from Tom, and more surprised when Tom made him 
the offer of the captaincy of his beloved company, for 
Tom had been the principal factor in raising it and 
Robert well knew that Tom did not love him. 

Tom, I thank you very much for making me the 
offer,” said Robert, “ but I cannot accept it. It 
would be unfair to you. You are the one who should 
be captain.” 

“ Then be lieutenant,” said Tom, highly satisfied 
that Robert should have refused the captaincy. 

“ It will be impossible for me to be an officer or to 
be in any way connected with the company,” an- 
swered Robert. 

“ Impossible! Why impossible All the best boys 
in the city belong to it,” cried Tom. 

Impossible because I would be sailing under false 
colors,” said Robert firmly. I am not for the 
South. I believe this war to be madness.” 

Tom Stratton could only open his mouth in aston- 
ishment. For a time he could not speak, then he 
cried, “ Bob Hunter, you a Yankee I Just let me 
tell the boys that and I wouldn’t be in your shoes for 
anything. You are a sneak. You have been sailing 
under false colors. I think less of you than I do of a 
nigger. You are too low down to speak to.” 

For answer he received a blow that sent him reeling 


7 4 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


to the ground. He staggered to his feet and made 
for Robert, but only to receive another blow which 
stretched him out quivering. Robert looked at him 
a moment, then turned and walked away. He knew 
he had made an enemy for life, but at the moment he 
little cared. He had been grossly insulted, and had 
taken his revenge. 

The news of the fight spread like wildfire. Tom 
was not slow in telling the cause of the fight, and 
denouncing his antagonist as a miserable sneaking 
Yankee and a base impostor. 

His stories,” Tom cried, are all miserable lies. 
No doubt the holes in his clothes were shot there 
before he swam across the river. It was only a blind. 
The Yankees did not shoot to hit. He came over as a 
spy, and as such ought to be hung.” 

People could not believe Tom’s stories, and came 
to Robert for the truth. The only thing Tom is 
telling that is true,” he said, “ is that I believe that 
in this war the South is all wrong, and that if I had 
to fight, I would fight for the old flag.” 

The people were amazed. Their hero a friend to 
the Yankees, a traitor to the cause. They could 
believe anything of him now. No doubt all Tom was 
telling was true. 

Poor Robert — from being a hero he became the 
despised of the despised. 

Colonel Clayton was in the field when the denounce- 
ment came, but the news quickly reached Robert’s 
home. 

What is this I hear ? ” cried his cousin Helen 
bursting into his room. Oh, Robert, they are tell- 
ing such awful things about you. Tell me they are 


A Fallen Hero 


75 


not true. They can’t be true. Oh, Robert. It would 
kill me if they were true.” 

She stood with clasped hands and eager eyes. 

What have they been saying about me? ” asked 
Robert, his voice shaking a little. He loved Helen 
as a sister. 

That you have turned Yankee,” she cried. 
‘‘ That you are a spy, a traitor ! ” 

Helen, I am no spy, but if loving the old flag 
under which I was bom makes me a traitor, I am one. 
I am for the Union.” 

Helen was beside herself with rage. Stamping her 
foot passionately she cried, This comes of Aunt Vir- 
ginia marrying a miserable Yankee. Why will South- 
ern women marry such low-down trash ? ” 

Robert’s face grew white, and his voice trembled 
with passion as he replied, Helen call me what you 
will, but never again slander my father and mother.” 

“ Your mother! ” cried Helen in surprise. I said 
nothing against your mother.” 

You did. You accused her of marrying a low- 
down sneak. If my father had been that do you think 
your aunt, one of the proudest daughters of old Vir- 
ginia, would have married him? When she married 
him she knew him to be what he was, a gentleman, the 
peer of any son of Virginia. In my veins flows the 
blood of a Green and a Lee and I am as proud of one 
as of the other.” 

Just then Mrs. Clayton came into the room to 
learn the cause of the angry voices. 

My children quarreling,” she cried. Oh, I 
remember, Robert, I have just heard some dreadful 
stories of you. They can’t be true.” 


7 6 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


They are true,” sobbed Helen. ‘‘Robert has 
confessed he is for the Yankees. He has accused me 
of slandering Aunt Virginia because I said this would 
not have happened if she had not married a low-down 
Yankee.” 

“ Your uncle was a gentleman, Helen,” replied her 
mother. “ At the time the match was made we all 
thought it a splendid one and it was, and also a happy 
one. Your uncle and aunt loved each other devotedly 
and she had a fine home, much finer than ours, Helen.” 

“ I know,” answered Helen. “ I used to love to 
visit it, but now all is changed.” 

“ Yes,” sighed Mrs. Clayton, “ this war has 
changed everything. I don’t want you two children 
to discuss the war at all. Wait until your father 
comes. Perhaps he can arrange things. I am sorry 
Robert has taken the stand he has.” 

Helen did not reply, but casting a look of scorn at 
Robert swept out of the room. 

“ Aunt, I am so sorry,” said Robert. “ It would 
be better for me to go away. I could not live a deceit 
any longer and now when I walk the streets I am 
insulted at every turn. And Helen despises me.” 

“ Don’t do anything rash, Robert,” said his aunt 
Idndl^. “ Wait until your uncle comes. He may be 
able to straighten things out.” 

The next day Colonel Clayton came home and Rob- 
ert lost no time in laying the whole matter before him. 

“ I am sorry, Robert, that you saw fit to make a 
public confession of your belief,” said Colonel Clay- 
ton. “ You should have followed my advice and said 
nothing.^’ 

“ But, uncle, how could I help it when I was offered 


A Fallen Hero 


77 


the captaincy of that company ? ” pleaded Robert. 
“ I think Tom Stratton mistrusted I was for the 
Union and only offered it to me to make me show my 
colors. He was crazy to have it himself. Then, too, 
I was living a lie, everywhere I was hailed as a hero, 
which I am not.” 

“ Which you are,” interrupted his uncle. “ You 
risked your life to come to me and to save my money. 
What you did was neither for the North or the 
South, but the act of a brave, noble boy intent on 
doing his duty. But I do not like that affair with 
young Stratton. You have made him an enemy for 
life, and you know his father is an important man 
in the city, and has always been one of my political 
enemies. He will be sure and make the most of this 
at every opportunity.” 

‘‘ Uncle,” cried Robert, ‘‘ Tom grossly insulted 
me. He said I was lower than a nigger. I knocked 
him down as any boy of spirit would do.” 

Colonel Clayton’s eyes glistened. You have 
Virginia blood in your veins sure,” he exclaimed. 

No true son of Virginia but would have resented 
that insult.” 

Thank you,” said Robert, but what hurts me 
most is Helen. She despises me, uncle, and she is 
like a sister.” 

I will see to Helen,” replied his uncle, but I 
am afraid I cannot mend matters in the city.” 

He saw Helen to such effect that she came to 
Robert and holding out her hand said, ‘‘ I’m sorry 
I said what I did, Robert, but I can never get over 
the fact of your turning Yankee.” 

Let us try and forget what we each believe and 


78 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


be just as we were, coz,” and he made a motion as 
if to kiss her. 

The girl shrank back, No, no, not that, Robert. 
It will never be the same, but I will do the best I 
can.” 

That night Colonel Clayton had a long talk with 
his wife and daughter. “ It may be a good thing,” 
he told them, that Robert is for the Union. When 
the war commences in earnest I will be in the field 
and it may be months or even years before I can get 
home. I do not believe this will be a short war. 
Winchester may be in the hands of the Yankees before 
many days, and if it is you will need Bob. He can 
be trusted.” 

‘‘ Father ! Father ! How you talk,” cried Helen 
springing up. “ Winchester in the hands of the 
Yankees. Impossible ! ” 

Not impossible, girlie,” said her father sadly. 

General Patterson is gathering a large army along 
the Pennsylvania border. It is but a step across 
that narrow strip of Maryland into Virginia. 
Situated as it is, Winchester will be the bone of con- 
tention between the two armies. If I mistake not 
Winchester before many days will be shaken with 
the thunder of cannon and the shock of contending 
armies. Aye, we may live to see the Shenandoah val- 
ley, now so fair, swept as with the besom of destruc- 
tion.” 

Helen sat pale and silent, but Mrs. Clayton 
rose and going to her husband, threw her arms 
around him and sobbed, Oh, Howard, the picture 
you have drawn cannot come true. The Virginians 
will beat back the foe. But I will be brave come 


A Fallen Hero 


79 


what will. I am a soldier’s wife.” She drew herself 
up proudly. 

“ And I,” cried Helen, springing to her feet, “ am 
a soldier’s daughter. If necessary father I will 
fight by your side.” 

No doubt you would if I let you,” said her father, 
smiling. God grant what I have pictured may 
never come true, but if it does I know my wife and 
daughter will meet every danger that comes as true 
Virginians. But in a crisis Robert would be the 
hero that ha is. He loves you both and would wil- 
lingly shed his blood in your defense. His belief 
that the South is in the wrong can do little harm. 
The thing to do is to try and keep him from talking.” 

The next morning Robert found a great change 
in the manner of his cousin Helen. Robert,” she 
said, “ I have come to the conclusion that after all 
it would be best for us to be just as we were.” 

‘‘ Oh, Helen, do you mean it.^^ ” cried Robert over- 
joyed. 

Of course I mean it,” she replied. “ But Robert 
suppose the Yankees should get possession of Win- 
chester and one of the soldiers should insult me. 
What would you do ? ” 

The boy drew himself up, his eyes flashing. Just 
let one of them try it and you will see,” he answered. 

Helen was satisfied. She knew if trouble came 
she would have a defender. 

Through the efforts of Colonel Clayton, Robert 
found the conditions in the city somewhat changed 
as far as open insult was concerned, but he knew he 
was despised and looked on with contempt by those 
who so lately honored him. His old playmates passed 


80 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


him by with averted faces. Under this ostracism his 
proud spirit chafed and more than once he resolved 
to go to his brother, but the thought of what his 
uncle had said of his aunt and cousin, left unpro- 
tected, restrained him. 

All were not unfriendly. There were those in Win- 
chester who secretly cherished Union sentiments and 
these gave him their sympathy all they dared. 

There was one young lady, Rachel Keene, who, 
though not a Qualcer, was of Quaker descent. She 
lived with her widowed mother and when asked her 
opinion would say, I am for the Union, but you 
know I am part Quaker and Quakers do not fight. 
They are a peace-loving people. My duty will be 
to administer to the sick and wounded soldiers, be 
they northern or southern.” 

So they let her alone, and she never met Robert 
but she would smile and whisper to him to be brave 
and hold to what he believed to be the right. 

There was another girl, Agnes Somers who when 
he was small Robert had called his little sweetheart. 
She was two years older than Robert but until Robert 
was about twelve years of age they were inseparable 
comrades. Then she was sent away to school and 
they did not meet for about three years, then to 
Robert’s astonishment, his little girl sweetheart had 
grown into a beautiful young lady and he was noth- 
ing but a boy. This made him bashful and uneasy in 
her presence. Her people were intensely southern 
and he thought she like the rest would despise him. 

But he met her on the street one day and instead 
of cutting him as he expected she held out her hand 
and welcomed him with a smile. 


A Fallen Hero 


81 


Bob, its dirt mean, the way they are treating 
you,” she cried. “ They told me I mustn’t speak to 
you, but I will. I think it real brave of you to speak 
out and tell what you are.” 

Robert took her little hand and said, his voice 
trembling with emotion, Agnes, God bless you. 
This is the first kind word I have heard from any of 
my old playmates. But I am afraid they will cut you 
if they find out you are friendly to- me.” 

Let them try it if they dare,” she exclaimed, 
her eyes sparkling. “ I am for the South and every- 
body knows it, but that is no reason I should treat 
you like a dog.” 

‘‘ Agnes, I shall never forget your kindness,” said 
Robert as he bade her good-bye. God grant that 
the miseries of the war may never touch you.” 

Later he had reason to feel still more grateful to 
her. About two days later as he was returning home 
in the evening rather late she darted out from the 
shadow of a building and called him in an excited 
whisper. “ Oh, Bob, I have been waiting for you, and 
was afraid I had missed you. Don’t go home the 
usual way. Tom Stratton and his company are 
waiting for you in Wheeler’s Alley. They will nearly 
beat you to death if not kill you. My brother belongs 
to the company and I overheard the plot. Go 
another way quick. I must not be seen.” 

She dodged back in the darkness, and was gone 
before Robert could thank her. 

Robert ground his teeth in rage. “ The cowardly 
curs,” he muttered. I hate this sneaking but there 
is nothing else to do.” 

So he went home a roundabout way and for the 


82 The Boy S couts of the Shenandoah 


time Tom Stratton and his gang were foiled. They 
were furious when they found their victim had 
escaped and swore to get him later. 

Things had become so intolerable that Robert 
determined he would have to tell his uncle that he 
must go North. A northern newspaper he got hold 
of at this time made him more determined. The 
paper spoke of a regiment arriving in Washington 
and among the officers was the name of Major Clay- 
ton Hunter. This was the first he had heard from 
his brother since the firing on Fort Sumter. 

He showed the paragraph to his uncle who sighed 
and said, I expected it. God grant we may never 
meet on the battlefield. My sister’s child, bearing 
our name, and yet an enemy.” 

Robert was going to tell his uncle he had made up 
his mind to go North, but when he saw how badly 
he felt over the fact that Clayton was in the north- 
ern army he thought it best to defer it for a time. 
But fate was to decide the question for him. 

Colonel Clayton’s regiment was now up to full 
strength and his men were eager for battle. The 
air was teeming with rumors. It was said that Gen- 
eral Patterson’s army was about to cross the 
Potomac. 

Robert, your uncle must be badly in need of 
some things,” said his aunt one day. Would you 
mind riding to the front and taking him a bundle I 
have prepared.^ ” 

Robert jumped at the chance. It was just what 
he wanted. He was soon on the back of his favorite 
mount galloping northward. He was within a few 
miles of Falling Waters, where he understood his 


A Fallen Hero 


'83 


uncle’s regiment was encamped when the dull roar 
of cannon reached his ears. He reined in his horse 
and listened. There was no mistaking the sound. 

The battle is on,” shouted Robert, and putting 
spurs to his horse he dashed forward. The roar of 
the cannon grew stronger and soon he came to where 
he could see long lines of men drawn up in battle 
array. 

Just before him on a knoll were a group of mounted 
officers, among them General Johnston. Robert 
thought of riding over to him to ask if he knew 
where he could find his uncle’s regiment but just as 
he reached the officers he heard General Johnston 
order an aide to ‘‘tell Colonel Jackson to fall back 
on the main line. Tell him to fall back slowly con- 
testing every inch of ground.” 

Away rode the aide and as Robert knew his uncle’s 
regiment was with Jackson, instead of asking any 
questions he dashed after him. 

“Where is that boy going. ^ Who is he.^ ” asked 
Johnston with a scowl. 

“ Don’t know him,” answered his chief of staff, 
“ but I reckon he is scared to death and don’t know 
where he is going. He will be coming back before 
long, faster than he went.” 

Robert had hard work to keep up with the aide. 
A cannon ball crashed through a tree over his head; 
wounded men were limping back from the front. 
On a hill ahead of him he saw the spare form of 
Jackson, around him his staff, Robert coming up just 
as the aide delivered Johnston’s order. Just then 
another aide dashed up with horse panting, drew 
rein and saluting said, “ Colonel Stuart reports 


84 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


that Colonel Clayton’s regiment is being flanked and 
if he does not fall back rapidly the whole regiment will 
be captured.” 

“ Give Colonel Clayton my compliments,” replied 
Jackson, and tell him to fall back rapidly, but in 
order.” 

Away went the aide. Here was another chance for 
Robert to reach his uncle without asking questions. 
He rode back down the hill, then circled around and 
followed in the direction the officer had taken. He 
could no longer see him, but the sound of battle 
guided him. 

Cannon balls were now crashing through the for- 
est, and there was a sound as of the singing of 
insects. It was not until a bullet clipped a twug close 
to his head that Robert became aware that it was not 
the singing of insects but of rifle balls. He w^as sur- 
prised that he felt so little fear, but his only idea was 
to get to his uncle’s regiment. 

Soon soldiers appeared, at first singly, then in 
squads, running back through the woods. They 
seemed greatly frightened and paid no attention to 
the questions Robert asked. 

A young lieutenant came riding back slowly. 
Blood was running in a stream from his left leg and 
he was reeling in his saddle and would have fallen 
if Robert had not sprung from his horse and caught 
him gently easing him to the ground. 

He knew him well. He was Walter Crampton, a 
promising young lawyer of Winchester, and one of 
the most popular young men in town. He w^as, 
moreover, an ardent suitor for the hand of Helen 
Clayton. 


A Fallen Hero 


85 


At a glance Robert saw that he was bleeding to 
death. Hastily ripping up the leg of his trousers, 
Robert found he had been shot through the thigh. 
A vein had been severed .and the blood was gushing 
forth. It was but the work of a moment for Robert 
to make a compress of a handkerchief and tie it 
tightly over the wound. Another kerchief he bound 
below the wound twisting it until the flow of blood 
stopped. 

So occupied was he that he did not notice the 
woods were full of soldiers running back, while offi- 
cers were shouting commands. 

The lieutenant who had been in a faint now opened 
his eyes. Is that you. Bob ? ” he whispered. 

“ Yes, but don’t talk. You have lost a good 
deal of blood, but I have it stopped now,” replied 
Robert. 

J ust then there appeared coming through the 
woods a skirmish line of blue-coated soldiers. One 
of these pointed his gun at Robert shouting, “ Sur- 
render yo’ little rebel.” 

I am no soldier,” replied Robert. “ Don’t you 
see I have no gun, no uniform. I was administer- 
ing to this officer who was bleeding to death.” 

A young captain who was in command of the 
skirmishers came up. What’s all this ? ” he asked. 

Robert told him. He looked at the wounded man. 
“ A fine looking fellow, it’s a pity to let him die,” 
he exclaimed. 

It is a pity,” eagerly replied Robert. Can’t 
you get a litter bearer and have him taken back ? He 
must have surgical treatment right away.” 

The captain spoke to a soldier who hurried away. 


86 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Then turning to Robert he said, “ When a litter 
bearer comes, help him carry the man back. Tell 
the soldier to rejoin his company. As for you, you 
stay with the wounded man until I can attend to 
your case.” 

Robert now noticed that his horse as well as that 
of the wounded man had disappeared. Captured by 
soldiers he supposed. 

It was not long before the soldier sent for a litter 
bearer returned. Robert told him what his com- 
manding officer had said, and the soldier at once 
started to hunt up his company. 

Robert with the aid of the litter bearer put the 
wounded man on the litter and bore him back a short 
distance to the field hospital. The wounded had been 
few, and Robert’s patient at once received attention. 

The surgeon asked bruskly, Who attended this 
man ? ” 

I did,” answered Robert, then stammered, I 
did the best I could.” 

Did the best you could,” said the surgeon. 
‘‘ Why, boy, you saved this man’s life. You did 
almost as well as a professional man. No one but 
one well Instructed would have placed that bandage 
below instead of above the wound,” and he pointed 
to the torniquet with which Robert had checked the 
flow of blood. 

The little battle was now over. General Patterson 
had driven the advance of the Confederate army 
back about three miles, but did not deem it prudent 
to attack the main body of the Confederates, so he 
rested on his laurels. Laurels that were soon to fade. 

The captain of the skirmishers sought out his 


A Fallen Hero 


87 


wounded prisoner and Robert at the hospital. After 
he had heard Robert’s story he said, I do not see 
that we have anything to hold you for, so you can 
go, but don’t attempt to run through the lines.” 

“ Can’t I stay with Lieutenant Crampton.^ ” asked 
Robert. 

“ No, the lieutenant will be well taken care of. 
Now be off.” 

You will let me bid the lieutenant good-bye, won’t 
you.^ ” asked Robert. 

Certainly, but be quick,” was the answer. 

Lieutenant, I will have to leave you,” said Rob- 
ert as he took the wounded man’s hand, “ but they 
tell me you will have good care.” 

God bless you. Bob. You saved my life,” whis- 
pered Crampton. If I ever get back to Winchester 
I will see that you receive different treatment from 
what you have been getting.” 

Thank you,” replied Robert, and if you do 
get back to Winchester tell my uncle I am going to 
try and reach my brother in Washington.” 


CHAPTER VIII 


BULL RUN 

R obert was glad of one thing, he was free of 
Winchester without having to run away from 
his uncle. He could now make his way to his brother 
in Washington. He had quite a little money with 
him so he went to Chambersburg and took a train 
for Washington. Baltimore was very quiet when 
he passed through it. The Federals held full pos- 
session of the city and the Confederate element was 
cowed. 

Robert found Washington in a whirlwind of 
excitement. The Federal army under the command 
of General McDowell was making preparations to 
move out and attack the Confederate army at Manas- 
sas. The soldiers were clamoring for an advance. 
Every newspaper in the North was urging it. The 
people seemed to think that McDowell had only to 
move forward, eat up the Confederates, and the war 
would be ended. 

Robert had no trouble in finding his brother, who 
was both surprised and delighted to see him. He 
first had Robert tell him everything that had hap- 
pened to him since the beginning of the war. 

When Robert had finished he said, Well, Bob, 
you certainly have been having an exciting time. 
88 


Bull Bun 


89 


More so than most of the soldiers. I am proud of 
you. But don’t go back to that rebel nest at Win- 
chester. Go North and enter some good school. I 
have fixed my property all up, made my will, ap- 
pointed trustees, and if I should fall you will be a 
rich man.” 

Oh, Clayton,” cried Bob, don’t talk of falling. 
I don’t want to go North now. I don’t want to go 
to school. Let me stay with you.” 

“ We march forth to battle tomorrow. You can 
stay in Washington until the battle is fought. Then 
you must go.” 

“ Let me go to battle with you,” cried Bob. 

“Are you crazy?” cried his brother in aston- 
ishment. 

“ No, but I want to stay with you. What if you 
should be killed or wounded? ” and Robert choked 
with emotion. 

“ There, there. Bob, don’t send me to battle fear- 
ing the worst,” said his brother kindly. “ Of course 
I may be one of the unlucky ones, and then I may 
not. Come to think of it I have a belt on with five 
hundred dollars in gold in it. It will be safer with 
you than me. I have enough money in my pockets 
for present use. Take it and keep it for me. 

“ And Bob, how does Uncle Howard feel toward 
me. I suppose he would like to murder me.” 

“ No,” replied Robert, “ he feels no ill will towards 
you. He expected you to do as you have and I heard 
him say, ‘ May God grant that Clayton and I never 
meet on the field of battle.’ ” 

“ Did he say that ? ” said Clayton in a broken 
voice, “ God grant his prayer may be answered.” 


90 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


‘‘What of the battle tomorrow, Clayton?” asked 
Robert. 

“ Everybody expects a glorious victory, but as I 
understand it, it all depends on whether General 
Patterson keeps Johnston’s army employed around 
Winchester.” 

“ It will never be a glorious victory, then,” said 
Robert. 

“I know Johnston and Jackson,” he went on. 
“ They are too smart for Patterson. Jackson is really 
the man to be feared. I have sat in his classes and 
heard him tell how battles are to be won. Mark my 
words he will be one of the big generals of the war. 
I have no doubt but that he has fooled Patterson 
and even now is marching to reinforce Beauregard 
at Manassas.” 

Major Hunter’s countenance fell. “ I hope you 
are mistaken. Bob,” he replied soberly. “ If Jackson 
is marching this way, Patterson will be marching 
at his heels.” 

“ Ah ! but Patterson will not know he is march- 
ing,” cried Bob. “ That is where Patterson will be 
fooled.” 

“ I hope not,” said his brother. “ Let’s talk of 
something else.” 

The next day the Federal army marched proudly 
forth to battle. There were no thoughts of defeat. 
Washington was like a city in gala attire. Hundreds 
of citizens followed in the wake of the army to wit- 
ness the battle from afar. Grave senators, congress- 
men and judges were in that throng. Even lovely 
women clad in fashionable attire were present, laugh- 
ing and tallying of what they were to see. It was 


Bull Run 


91 


like the Roman population thronging to the amphi- 
theater to see the gladiators fight and die. 

Some of the regular army officers were incensed 
at the spectacle. Colonel W. T. Sherman, who com- 
manded a brigade and Avho afterwards became the 
famous general who marched from Atlanta to the 
sea, fairly ground his teeth in rage. “Not a single 
civilian should be allowed to cross the Potomac,’’ 
he growled. 

“ But they are the big men of the nation,” replied 
a brother officer, “ senators, congressmen, judges, 
men high in politics, and newspaper men.” 

“ Damn the politicians and newspaper men,” 
roared Sherman. “ They will be the bane of the 
war.” 

On the historic plain of Manassas, along the little 
stream of Bull Run, the two armies met. 

At first all went well with the Federal army. At 
two o’clock in the afternoon it looked as if a national 
victory was assured. But as Blucher slipped away 
from Grouchy, and came to the aid of Wellington 
at Waterloo, so did Jackson slip away from Patter- 
son and came to the aid of Beauregard at Manassas. 

When Beauregard’s men were broken and falling 
back, he pointed to the brigade of Jackson holding 
their ground amid a cloud of smoke and cried, “ See 
Jackson, he is standing like a stone wall.” 

From that day Jackson was known as Stonewall 
Jackson. 

Fresh troops were now continually arriving and 
being thrown against the wearied ranks of the Fed- 
erals. At first men singly, then by squads, then com- 
panies and, at last, whole regiments began to fall 


92 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


back. A sudden panic seemed to seize the whole army 
and the cowardly retreat began, which ended in utter 
rout. A deadly fear took possession of the soldiers 
and they fled like frightened sheep. 

Up to this time the new soldiers had stood up like 
veterans, many of the regiments losing heavily, but 
now the army became a mob, only thinking of getting 
back to Washington. 

Robert, unknowm to his brother, had followed his 
regiment, keeping as close to it as he deemed prudent. 
When the battle opened he swelled with pride as he 
saw the Union lines advancing fearlessly against the 
storm of death hurled at them. The earth trembled 
and the thunder of cannon and crash of musketry 
was incessant. 

The sight of the battle fascinated Robert. Every 
drop of blood in his body ran riot. Only his promise 
to his brother kept him from rushing into the con- 
flict. The wounded came drifting back, but in his 
excitement he hardly noticed them. His heart exulted 
when he saw the Federal lines advancing and the 
enemy slowly falling back. 

Once Robert thought he caught sight of his broth- 
er’s regiment through the smoke. The regiment 
charged a battery and even above the conflict their 
cries of victory came floating back. Then the smoke 
settled down, but through the cloud came vivid flashes 
of light, the roar of the guns and the frenzied shouts 
of the combatants. 

A group of officers halted near him, scanning the 
battle fleld with their glasses. 

All goes well,” cried one. “ The enemy is retreat- 
ing; victory is ours.” 


Btill Run 


93 


Yes, if Patterson does his duty,” replied another, 
‘‘ but I hear McDowell has not heard a word from 
him. Hark! Do you hear that? ” 

Even above the roar of battle there came the 
sound of wild cheering and now from the Confederate 
side. 

Do you know what that means? ” cried the offi- 
cer. Patterson has disappointed us and the Army 
of the Shenandoah is upon us.” 

With pale faces the group broke up and the officers 
galloped to different places to try and stem the 
storm they knew was coming. 

Robert heard with a sinking heart, and then around 
him arose the cry, Our men are running I Our 
men are running ! ” 

Soldiers were running back as if pursued by death. 
Soon the foremost were up to Robert. Halt, 
Cowards I Halt!” he cried. But death in front of 
them could not have halted those men. With guns 
and everything that would impede their progress 
thrown away, their faces livid with fear, they were 
rushing to the rear, lost to every sense of shame. 

Then Robert saw his brother’s regiment falling 
back in wild disorder. He could see his brother 
with flashing sword riding wildly among the men and 
knew he was pleading with them to halt, face the 
enemy and be men. 

Robert seized a gun which a soldier had dropped 
and rushed forward to join the regiment. Just as 
he reached it he saw his brother reel in his saddle 
and fall forward clutching his horse’s mane. 

Clayton’s hit, killed,” gasped Robert and tried 
to get to him, but a mounted officer, crazy with fear. 


94 The Boy S couts of the Shenandoah 


rode him down and when he tried to rise the trampling 
feet of the soldiers beat him into the dust. 

At last he managed to stagger to his feet, bruised 
and sore from his fall. The regiment was gone, 
and the exultant enemy coming on. The foremost 
were nearly on him. He started to run but a little 
to the right saw the flag of the regiment lying on the 
ground and a Confederate soldier making for it. 
Robert still clutched the gun he had taken and with 
unsteady arms raised it. His aim was good and the 
soldier pitched forward on his face. 

Robert ran for the flag and just as he stooped to 
pick it up a Confederate soldier but a few rods away 
shouted, “ Heah, drop that flag, yo’ little Yankee 
devil and surrender.” 

Robert paid no attention, but grabbed the flag and 
ran. A rifle cracked and the flag staff was shattered 
just above his hand. Snatching the flag as it was 
falling, he sped on. How he ever got back was to 
him a wonder. The spiteful zip of bullets seemed like 
a swarm of flies around him. Bullets tore up the 
ground beneath his feet, but he sped on unhurt. 

Soon he came to where some of the broken regi- 
ments were trying to rally and he found a remnant 
of his brother’s regiment rallying under the command 
of a captain. To him Robert presented the torn 
flag. When the men saw it cheer after cheer rent the 
air, and he received an ovation. 

But he paid no attention. His only question was, 
‘‘Where is Major Hunter.?” 

All they could tell him was that Major Hunter 
had been badly wounded and a couple of the soldiers 
bad taken him back to a hospital. 


Bull Run 


95 


Again panic seized the few men that had been 
rallied, and away they went in a wild rush for the 
rear and Robert was left alone. No, not quite alone, 
for a big Irishman stood by him. 

“ Let me take your hand, me bohoy,” he said 
extending his own. Oi saw ye bring back that flag. 
Begad! If ivery man was loike you we wouldn’t be 
runnin’ loike a pack of cowards.” 

Robert cut him off with, “ I must find my 
brother.” 

We’ll look in the hospitals in the rear. Oi will 
stay with ye, me bohoy, if ye will let me, but Oi am 
no fit company for sich as ye, for Oi ran loike a dom 
coward, Oi, Pat Maloy of the Sixty-Ninth, No 
York.” 

Tell me about it, Pat, as we go,” replied Robert. 

I am sure you are no coward. I ran, too. You 
saw me run with that flag.” 

That was a brave run ye made, me bohoy. It 
did me owld heart good. But with me it was differ- 
ent. Oi run like a coward. Oi of the Sixty-Ninth, 
No York. That’s an Oirish rigiment. We thought 
we could lick the divil himself. It was a brave fight 
the Sixty-Ninth put up at first, as ye will find. 
But along in the afternoon Colonel Corcoran was 
captured, and thin the cavalry charged us and we 
got somewhat mussed up, and the major got kilt 
and thin something happened, Oi don’t Imow what, 
but away the rigiment wint, ivery man running like 
mad. And me, Pat Maloy, was running with the 
best of thim. And thin Oi thought how can Oi tell 
Bridget that her man run loike a dirty spalpeen and 
Oi stopped, but the divil of a man would stop with 


96 The Boy S couts of the Shenandoah 


me so Oi wint on cursing meself for the coward Oi am. 
It’s a big penance Oi shall ask Father Hogan to put 
on me.” 

You are all right, Pat,” said Robert. Give 
me jour hand. You are a brave man. Stick by me 
and help me find my brother.” 

That Oi will,” said Pat. May Oi roast in 
purgatory if Oi don’t.” 

For two miles they made their way through the 
fields, for the roads were blocked with the panic- 
stricken troops. In the shade of a small clump of 
trees they saw a yellow fiag fiying and made their 
way to it. There among the wounded Robert found 
his brother. 

Oh, Clayton ! Clayton ! Thank God I have 
found you,” he cried rushing to him. Where are 
you shot? ” 

Major Hunter looked his surprise. Through 
the leg and arm,” he answered. But, Bob, how 
did you get here? I told you to stay in Washing- 
ton.” 

How could I stay in Washington when I knew 
you were in danger? ” replied Robert. Clayton, I 
must get you away or you will be captured.” 

“ No chance. The ambulances go by here on the 
run,” replied the major. They wouldn’t stop for 
a general, even if they were not full.” 

I will see about that,” replied Robert grimly. 

In the wild, terror-stricken mob fiying down the 
road Robert saw a distinguished senator. He was 
standing in his carriage, lashing his horses at every 
step. His hat was gone and his hair flying in the 
wind. A caisson smashed into another carriage. 


Bull Run 


97 


Out of the carriage leaped a prominent judge. 
Quickly cutting the horse loose from the broken car- 
riage, the judge leaped on its back and with feet 
dangling away he went. Officers who should have 
been rallying their men dashed by, thinking only of 
their safety. 

Begad,” said Pat, “ thim fellows be in a hurry.” 

All the time Robert was trying to see some way of 
getting his brother back. 

Just then an ambulance came dashing up, the 
driver lashing his horses. A jam had occurred and 
in spite of his efforts to get through he was obliged 
to come to a halt. 

‘‘ What’s the matter.? ” shouted an excited voice 
from the inside. Didn’t I give you fifty dollars to 
get through, stopping for no one.? ” 

“ If you move that ambulance I shall shoot you,” 
said Robert to the driver, drawing his revolver. He 
then looked inside the ambulance. There lay a shiv- 
ering member of Congress. 

“ Get out. There are wounded men who need this 
ambulance,” cried Robert. 

I won’t. I’m a member of Congress,” chattered 
the noble congressman. What is the safety of 
wounded soldiers to mine.? I paid this driver fifty 
dollars to get me to Washington.” 

“ Pat,” said Robert, “ take that fellow by the heels 
and drag him out.” 

That Oi will,” replied Pat. Taking the con- 
gressman by the feet, Pat gave a jerk that landed 
that distinguished citizen full length on the ground. 
Then he caught him by the collar, jerked him to his 
feet and gave him a kick that sent him sprawling. 


98 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

‘‘ Take that and git,” he cried. Oi always have 
ached to kick a congressman.” 

The fellow scrambled to his feet, the last seen of 
him he was running toward Washington at a speed 
which would have done credit to a sprinter. 

Robert and Pat now picked up Clayton and ten- 
derly placed him in the ambulance. Other wounded 
men were picked up until the ambulance was loaded 
to its capacity. 

Now drive for Washington, you spalpeen,” cried 
Pat to the driver, or I will hunt you out and break 
ivery bone in your body.” 

Bob, Bob, you are not going to leave me.^ ” 
cried his brother. 

What ! ” replied Robert, ride while so many 
wounded are being left? You could not ask that of 
me, Clayton? ” 

You are right. Bob. Get away as fast as you 
can and hunt me up in Washington.” 

The way now being open, the driver lashed up his 
horses and the ambulance disappeared in a cloud of 
dust. Hardly had it disappeared when the cry of. 

Black Horse ! The Black Horse cavalry are com- 
ing. They spare no one,” rang through the extem- 
porized hospital. 

The effect was electrical. Surgeons left their 
patients lying on the operating tables, and mounting 
their horses rode swiftly away. From the wounded 
arose wails of terror. Many struggled to their feet, 
only to fall, and try to rise again. Some tried to 
run, but the blood gushing afresh from their wounds 
stopped them. The scene was pitiful, heartrending. 

Robert jumped on a table. ‘‘ Men, hear me,” he 


Bull Run 


99 


shouted. I believe the Black Horse Cavalry is 
something of a myth. But if not, the regiment is 
composed of Virginians ; gentlemen, not barbarians. 
You will be treated as prisoners of war and not 
murdered if taken.” 

His words had a quieting effect and the excite- 
ment died down somewhat. 

Faith!” said Pat looking around. Oi see no 
Black Horse Cavalry and Oi see no infantry. Oi 
don’t believe they are pursuing us.” ^ 

Then he suddenly cried, “ Holy Vargin 1 There is 
a small squad of cavalry coming this way.” 

Robert looked. “ Time is up, Pat,” he said, but 
don’t run at first lest we excite the wounded.” 

Some of the cavalry were closer than they thought 
and they were ordered to halt. Instead they started 
to run and a half dozen shots were fired at them. 
Pat fell with a shot through the ankle. 

Leave me, bohoy, leave me,” he moaned. 

You didn’t leave me, Pat, and I’ll not leave you,” 
said Robert, and he held up his hands in token of 
surrender. 

So you have surrendered,” said one of the Con- 
federates, riding up. 

“ Yes, but I am not a soldier,” replied Robert. 

My companion is and he is wounded. Can you get 
a surgeon for him.^ ” 

The soldier did not answer but sat looking at 
Robert with bulging eyes. At last he blurted out. 

If you are not Bob Hunter, you are his ghost.” 

* Pat was right. The Federals were not pursued in their 
flight except by small detachments of cavalry picking up 
stragglers. 


100 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


I’m Bob all right,” said Robert, holding out his 
hand, and you are A1 Aikins. You are so covered 
with dust I did not recognize you at first. Glad to 
see you, Al.” 

How in the world did you come here among the 
Yankees, Bob?” asked Aikins. 

You knew I was taken prisoner at Falling 
Waters, didn’t you?” 

‘‘Yes, I heard of that.” 

“ Well, not being a soldier, I was not held as a 
prisoner. As I had a brother in the northern army, 
I came to Washington. I was fool enough to come 
out to see the fight, and here I am. How is uncle? 
Is he safe? ” 

“ As far as I know, but Jackson’s men fought a 
terrific battle. They saved the day for us. I belong 
to Stuart’s cavalry. But come.” 

“ Can’t I stay with my companion until you can 
send a litter bearer or some one with a blanket? ” 
asked Robert. 

“ Yes, I reckon you won’t rim away while I’m 
gone,” laughed Aikins. 

Soon two soldiers came with a blanket and Pat was 
carried back and his wound cared for. 

When the officer in command heard who Robert 
was and how he was captured he shook his head. 
“ So he was trying to get away and wouldn’t stop 
until his comrade was shot? I don’t like the looks 
of it. Guess the best thing is to send him to his 
uncle. Colonel Clayton.” 

A guard was detailed to take Robert to his uncle, 
but he asked that he might say good-bye to Pat 
first. “ He is a queer fellow,” he said. “ He made 


Bull Run 


101 


me laugh to hear him tell how he ran when the panic 
came. He has been helping me with the wounded.’’ 

Well, say good-bye to him, but be quick about 
it,” growled the captain. 

Good-bye, Pat,” said Robert, taking his hand. 
“ They are going to send me to my uncle. It is all 
right, Pat, you will soon be exchanged. Keep up 
good courage.” 

Pat was going to say something, but a warning 
look from Robert stopped him and he only said, 
“ Good-bye, me bohoy, the next thing I expect to 
hear will be you have superseded Gineral Beaure- 
gard.” He winked slyly at Robert, but when he left 
muttered, Howly St. Patrick, I came near giving 
the bohoy away.” 

The journey back over the battlefield was a grue- 
some one and Robert was glad when it was over 
and he found himself in the presence of his uncle. 

Colonel Clayton was surrounded by officers con- 
gratulating him on the valor of his regiment and 
his own bravery. An orderly entered who saluted 
the colonel and said, “ Colonel Clayton, there is a 
guard outside who has a prisoner whom he says he has 
orders to deliver to you personally.” 

Bring him in,” said the colonel. 

When Robert was brought in under guard the 
colonel stood as if petrified. Robert saluted and 
stood at attention without saying a word. At last 
the colonel said with a curious hitch in voice, Is it 
really you, Robert.^ ” 

“ It surely is. Colonel,” said Robert respectfully. 

How came you here and under guard?” asked 
his lincle anxiously. 


102 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Taken prisoner again, Uncle. I have the knack 
of being taken prisoner. This is the third time, 
twice by the Yankees and now by your men.” 

You are dismissed,” said the colonel to the sol- 
dier guarding Robert. Then to Robert, Go into 
my tent and as soon as I have the leisure I will hear 
your story.” 

It was late when Colonel Clayton came in and 
sank wearily on a camp chair, saying, Robert, 
tired as I am, I must hear your story before I 
sleep.” 

So Robert told his uncle everything that had hap- 
pened to him since his capture at Falling Waters, 
everything, that is, except his shooting of the Con- 
federate and the capture of the flag. 

‘‘ So Clayton was wounded and you saved him 
from capture. I’m not sorry he got away. Hope 
he will get well and go home and mind his business. 
Did you see much of the battle.^ ” 

The worst part of it, the rear,” and Robert 
shuddered. Oh, the sights I have seen today ! 
The mangled, the dying, and the groans of the 
suffering ! It was among these I worked. May God 
punish the men who brought these horrors on this 
once happy country. If this war keeps up this will 
be a country of mourners, both North and South.” 

Colonel Clayton grew pale and he said huskily. 
Let us not talk about that. What do you intend 
to do now.? ” 

“ Clayton wants me to go North and enter some 
good school. But I don’t know. I can’t make up 
my mind.” 

“ Clayton’s idea i? not a bad one,” replied his 


Bull Run 


103 


uncle. “ Perhaps more unselfish than mine, for I 
want you to go back to Winchester to look after 
your aunt and cousin. There is no loiowing how 
long this war will keep me from them.” 

Robert trembled. He felt that the impossible was 
being asked. His voice shook as he answered, ‘‘ Oh, 
Uncle, don’t ask me that. Anything but that. I 
can’t.” 

Colonel Clayton frowned. What is the matter, 
Robert.? Have you ceased to love us.? ” he asked. 

‘‘ Oh, no. Uncle. It is like breaking all home ties 
to leave you all.” 

“ Then I do not see why it is impossible for you to 
go to Winchester,” said his uncle. 

Robert exclaimed, Uncle, you do not under- 
stand. I am a Hunter, also a Clayton. I have all 
the pride of a Virginian in my heart. You know 
I believe that this is a wicked, cruel war, uncalled 
for and brought on by the act of South Carolina. If 
Virginia did not believe in State Rights she would 
not be in the war. I hate the doctrine, under it one 
little state can disrupt the Union. Our government 
would only be a rope of sand. 

“ Even believing as I do, I could go back to Win- 
chester and be a true noncombatant, look after those 
I love and help care for the wounded, both Confed- 
erate and Federal, but I am not allowed to. I am 
insulted at every turn because of my beliefs. I am 
passed in scorn by those who used to be proud to be 
my friends, old playmates know me no more, even as 
I walk the streets small boys follow me, shouting 
insulting names. 

Not only this but my life is in danger. If I had 


104 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


not received a warning from a true friend I would 
have been waylaid, beaten, and perhaps killed. To 
avoid this I had to sneak home by back ways and 
alleys like a criminal. 

Can you ask me to submit to these insults ? 
Would I have the blood of a Clayton in me if I did.^ 
If I go back to Winchester I shall resent the first 
insult if I am killed the next moment. Do you still 
ask me to go back.^^ ” 

Colonel Clayton looked at his nephew with pride. 
He was a true Clayton. Robert,” he said, I did 
not know conditions had been as hard for you in 
Winchester as you have said. I would not ask you 
to go back now if they were the same, but they are 
not. Do you remember how you were received in 
Winchester after you had swam the Potomac to ffet 
home.? ” 

Remember ! I reckon I do remember. I was 
called a hero and put on a pedestal for all to come 
and gaze at. But what happened when they found 
I had one sin, that I loved the fiag of my country.? 
I was dragged from my pedestal, trampled in the 
dust, treated as a pariah, called lower than a 
nigger.” 

Colonel Clayton listened to this tirade silently, 
then said, “ Robert, do you know what has happened 
in Winchester since the fight and your capture at 
Falling Waters.? ” 

No, I know nothing.” 

You are a hero once more. You again occupy 
your pedestal of fame.” 

Robert looked his astonishment. I don’t under- 
stand,” he faltered. 


Bull Bun 


105 


‘^You remember what you did for Walter 
Cramp ton? ” 

Yes, I saved his life by preventing him from 
bleeding to death. I was looking for you and came 
on him just as he was fainting from loss of blood. 
But I see nothing in that to make me a hero.” 

Others think differently,” replied his uncle. 

Lieutenant Crampton was paroled and sent through 
the lines to Winchester. He told how you caught 
him as he was falling from his horse and bound up 
his wound with the skill of a surgeon, thus saving 
his life. He says during the time you were working 
over him you were exposed to fire from both lines, 
but paid no more attention to the bullets than if they 
were flies.” 

“ I was so busy trying to save Walter I did not 
think of the bullets,” answered Robert. 

His uncle went on, “ Walter is one of the heroes 
of the city. He has been made a captain. He 
swears that if you come back and any man, woman or 
child insults you they will feel the weight of his 
anger. All he asks is that you keep still. You can 
think as you please. 

Not only this, but Helen and Walter are engaged 
and when she heard you had saved his life she wept 
bitterly and said she, too, had treated you like a dog 
and prayed you would come back so she could beg 
your forgiveness. 

“ Now, Robert, will you not come back? ” 

Robert bowed his head but did not answer, and 
his uncle saw that tears were rolling down his face. 

Coming close to him, Colonel Clayton said in 
almost a whisper, “ Robert, do you hear those cheers ? 


106 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

The whole army is wild over the victory. Poor fools ! 
They think this battle will end the war. That all 
they have to do is to walk into Washington and get 
all they ask. 

This is only the commencement. Someway I 
feel that before long Winchester will be occupied by 
the Federals. Then with me in the field, without 
you, there will be no one to protect my wife and 
child. Robert, if you love them, will you not go ? ” 
Yes, I will go,” was the answer. 


CHAPTER IX 


WHAT BEFELL ROBERT IN WINCHESTER 

T ired soldiers, even though victorious, must 
have rest, so the wild cheering gradually died 
away and the army slept. 

Robert took a blanket, and spreading it under a 
tree, lay down, but for a long time could not sleep. 
The roar of battle still seemed to fill his ears, the 
groans of the wounded still haunted him and before 
his mental vision rose the frightful sights he had 
seen. Above all, the thoughts of going back to Win- 
chester distressed him. Why, in a moment of weak- 
ness, had he promised his uncle he would go.? Had 
the change there been so great, he would not be 
insulted? He doubted it. 

The thought of his brother lying wounded in 
Washington troubled him. Clayton would be looking 
for him, wondering why he did not come. He would 
be afraid that he had been killed in the retreat, but 
there was no getting to Clayton now. He had been 
foolish in lingering on the battlefield so long. 

At last tired nature asserted herself and he fell 
asleep, but only to dream he was being pursued by 
foes who longed for his life. 

Morning came and with it the bustle and stir of 
camp. The Confederates were still rejoicing over 
107 


108 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


their victory and the cry among the soldiers was, 

Why don’t we march into Washington? ” 

Stonewall Jackson’s brigade had suffered severely 
in the battle, especially was this true of the regiment 
Colonel Clayton commanded. 

The colonel told Robert after breakfast that he 
was going to visit the hospital where the wounded 
lay, and as he knew many of the boys, wouldn’t he 
like to go with him, as there would be plenty of time 
before his train left for Winchester. 

“ Nothing would please me better,” replied 
Robert. 

When the wounded men saw their colonel they 
raised the cry of, We whipped them! We whipped 
them I ” Some with death on their brows waved their 
feeble hands and whispered, We whipped them.” 

Colonel Clayton passed among the men and spoke 
words of cheer and praise. Robert was surprised 
to see how bravely they bore their wounds, and shook 
hands with those he knew and bore many messages 
to Winchester. 

Among the wounded were several hundred Fed- 
erals. Although there was nothing before them but 
a loathsome prison, they bore up remarkably well, 
and when taunted with their defeat they would loy- 
ally and bravely reply, Wait until next time and we 
will show you.” 

Alas for the Army of the Potomac ! They had to 
taste of defeat many times afterwards, but not 
through any fault of their own, but through the 
incompetency and jealousy of their generals. 

Robert found the name of Jackson was on every 
tongue. The army of Beauregard had been saved 


What Befell Robert in Winchester 109 


from utter defeat by the coming of the Army of the 
Shenandoah. 

More than once Robert’s blood boiled as he 
listened to the epithets bestowed on the Yankees and 
the boasts made by the soldiers that they had 
whipped five times their number, thus making the 
claim good that one Southerner was equal to five 
Yankees.’^ 

Before he left for Winchester Robert wrote a letter 
to his brother telling why he had not come back to 
Washington. He had to be careful what he wrote, 
but his uncle read it and said it was all right and 
he would see that it got through the lines at the first 
opportunity. 

It was not a light-hearted boy who started for 
Winchester. All the way he was wondering what his 
reception would be. All along the road there was a 
continual jubilee. Flags were flying, bonfires blaz- 
ing, bands playing, and orators pouring forth their 
streams of eloquence. All looked upon the war as 
about over. Washington would be captured in a 
short time, and the Yankees would be suing for 
peace. 

Robert was the first to arrive at Winchester from 
the battlefield. The little city was fluttering with 
flags and was aflame with excitement. A great 
crowd was gathered in the square listening to the 
speaking. 

* As was generally the case during the war, both sides at 
Bull Run greatly overestimated the number they fought. At 
the commencement of the battle the sides were nearly equal, 
but before it closed the Confederates outnumbered the Federals. 
The losses were nearly equal. 


110 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

Suddenly someone cried, Here comes Bob Hun- 
ter. Bob, where are you from? ” 

When it became known he was from the battlefield, 
he was surrounded by pale-faced mothers, fathers, 
sisters, and sweethearts asking for tidings of their 
loved ones. When in answer to a question he would 
say, He fell on the field,” there would be a shriek 
and some sobbing mother, wife, or sister would be led 
away by sympathizing friends. 

To many he could say : He was wounded, but 

sends his love, and says he will soon be all right.” 

To others he would say, He is all right,” and 
then would arise a chorus of “ Thank God.” 

Thus through the throng there walked Joy and 
Grief hand in hand. 

Robert had hard work to escape from the crowd, 
but at last he stood before his uncle’s house. Hardly 
was his foot on the threshold when the door flew 
open and out rushed his aunt and cousin with out- 
stretched arms. “ Howard is safe,” cried his aunt. 

I have just received a telegram from him. He 
said you were coming.” 

Yes, Auntie,” replied Robert, uncle is safe 
and I have a letter to you from him.” 

Before Robert could deliver the letter Helen’s arms 
were around him and she sobbed, her head on his 
shoulder, Oh, Bob ! Bob, forgive me for the way 
I used you. You gave Walter back to me. He is 
as grateful as I am.” 

The letter ! ” cried Mrs. Clayton. Helen, let 
Bob give me the letter.” 

Kissing Helen’s tear-stained face, Robert gently 
disengaged her arms, and handed his aunt the letter. 


What Befell Robert in Winchester 111 

Reading it she said, Why, Robert, your uncle 
says you were with the Yankees and were taken 
prisoner. How is that? ” 

Well, Auntie,” replied Robert, I was foolish 
enough to go out to see the battle and got nabbed. 
Luckily I was captured by my friends.” 

“But how came you to be with the Yankees?” 
asked his aunt. 

Robert had to tell all his adventures since his cap- 
ture at Falling Waters. When he finished she sighed 
and said, “ So Clayton is wounded. I am sorry, 
but he has no business fighting us. I’m glad you are 
away from the Yankees. You will stay with us now, 
Bob, won’t you? ” 

“ Yes, if I am not ostracized again,” said Robert 
soberly. 

His aunt flushed and said, “ Keep a wise tongue 
in your head and you will be all right. Everyone 
is grateful to you for saving Walter Crampton’s 
life.” 

“ Bob, you are all right,” cried Helen. “ Just let 
anyone try to insult you when I am around if they 
dare.” 

“ Thank you, Helen,” replied Robert. “ I will try 
and behave myself.” 

For the next day or two Robert was kept busy 
relating incidents of the battle to eager crowds. 
Especially did they want to hear of the panic and 
how the Yankee ran, and when he told how Pat 
dragged the congressman from the ambulance they 
fairly howled with delight. 

Robert found his uncle had told the truth of how 
he would be received: When he walked the streets he 


112 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


was greeted pleasantly. Some would even still have 
made him a hero. 

At the first opportunity Robert called on Captain 
Crampton. He found him sitting up and well on 
the road to recovery. The warm clasp of the hand 
and hearty greeting he received made his heart glad. 

You saved my life. Bob. I shall never forget 
it,” said Crampton brokenly. 

“ I only did what anyone would do,” answered 
Robert. I am only glad I had the opportunity of 
serving you. Now let me congratulate you on your 
engagement to Helen. There is no one I would 
rather call cousin than you.” 

Captain Crampton’s eyes sparkled. Thank you. 
Bob,” he answered. “ May God grant I may be 
worthy of her. She is the dearest girl in the world.” 

See that you always think so, or I shall be sorry 
I did what I did,” replied Robert. 

‘‘ May I die a thousand deaths if I ever think 
otherwise,” said the captain fervently. But, Bob, 
tell me of Manassas. They tell me you were there.” 

As Robert told him his eyes shone with excitement, 
and he cried, “ Tell me more. Bob. Tell me more. 
It was glorious.” 

When at length Robert had finished Walter gave 
a deep sigh and groaned, And this cursed wound 
kept me from being one of those who fought at 
Manassas. Was there ever such luck.? ” 

Little did Captain Crampton think that a still 
more glorious victory would be fought on that his- 
toric field, and in it he would win imperishable honor. 

“ Don’t worry. Captain,” said Robert. ‘‘ There 
will be fighting enough yet to satisfy you.” 


What Befell Robert in Winchester 113 


Then you don’t think the Yankees will sue for 
peace after Being so terribly beaten ? ” asked Cramp- 
ton. 

“ You are making the same mistake most of the 
South is making. Uncle thinks the war has hardly 
begun, and he is right. The northern troops are 
pouring into Washington by the thousands. Then 
you must have heard of the success of McClellan in 
West Virginia. The Union army may be pouring 
over the Alleghenies into the Shenandoah valley 
before many days.” 

“Never! Never!” cried Crampton, bringing his 
fist down with tremendous force. “ Jackson will be 
there and he will send them flying back to Ohio as 
he sent them, panic-stricken, back to Washington.” 

“ Even in that case the war will not end,” said 
Robert. “ I expect to see you a general before it is 
over.” 

“ Thank you, Robert, but that is too much to hope 
for,” said Crampton, smiling. 

During the next few weeks there were many 
changes in both armies. McClellan had been called 
to the command of the Army of the Potomac. Stone- 
wall Jackson had been assigned to the command of 
the Army of Northern Virginia, with headquarters at 
Harper’s Ferry. 

Colonel Clayton’s regiment was again stationed 
near Winchester, so Robert felt little responsibility 
as far as the family was concerned. Captain Cramp- 
ton had fully recovered and to his great j oy was with 
his company. 

The days were not very happy ones for Robert. 
Although he was no longer insulted, he knew many 


1 14 The Boy S couts of the Shenandoah 


looked upon him with suspicion. This was espe- 
cially true of the boys in the military company that 
had been raised by Tom Stratton. They called them- 
selves the Winchester Tigers and took great pleasure 
in calling the Yankees every vile name they could 
think of, if they knew Robert was in hearing dis- 
tance. 

Tom had never forgiven Robert for the thrashing 
he had given him. Then he was insanely jealous of 
Robert. 

I don’t know why it is,” he said to his cronies, 
“ that all the chances to distinguish oneself come to 
Bob Hunter and none to us. He was in the Balti- 
more riot, swam the river under fire, saved the life 
of Captain Crampton, and was at Manassas. Now 
he struts the streets like a young rooster, and yet he 
is nothing but a dirty Yankee. If it were not for the 
infiuence of Colonel Clayton and Captain Crampton 
he would have been whipped like a nigger and run out 
of town long ago. Boys, we are not doing our duty 
if we don’t do it.” 

“ Thinking of that beating Bob gave you and 
wanting to get even, aren’t you, Tom.^ ” asked one of 
the boys dryly. 

“ Look here, George Henderson,” exclaimed Tom 
furiously. Throw that fight up to me again and 
I will thrash you within an inch of your life. You 
know I can do it. As for Bob Hunter, he took a 
mean advantage of me in that fight. I can lick him 
now, and will if I get half a chance.” 

“ Why not make a chance.^ ” asked Abe Hayes, a 
fat, lazy lout. “ I would like to see Bob licked 
myself.” 


What Befell Robert in Winchester 115 


Why not whip him then, Abe? ” cried the boys. 

You are big enough.” 

“ Me ! ” drawled Abe. I never fight. It’s too 
much like work.” 

What made you join the Tigers then?” asked 
the boys. 

“ In hopes that if I ever had to join the army I 
would get in the commissary department,” answered 
Abe. 

And that’s why you wanted to be elected com- 
missary sergeant? ” they all yelled. 

Yes, and thank you for electing me, boys. You 
see, I have made a start in the right direction. 
But to the question. I move that our valiant cap- 
tain whips Bob Hunter at the first opportunity. He 
can do it.” 

Though Abe didn’t like to fight himself, he dearly 
loved to see a good fight. 

I had rather fight a duel with him,” said Tom. 
“ It’s vulgar to fight with fists, that’s the way the 
Yankees do. Southern men stand up and shoot at 
each other like gentlemen. But Bob Hunter had 
better not get in my way or I will show him.” 

“ That’s right, Tom,” shouted the boys. Give 
him a good one.” 

A day or so after this there had been a heavy 
downpour of rain, and down one of the streets ran 
a considerable stream of water. Across this stream 
a plank had been placed to enable pedestrians to 
cross. Both Tom and Bob happened to step upon 
opposite ends of this plank at the same time. The 
attention of both was attracted to something up the 
street, and they did not see each other until they came 


116 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


face to face in the middle of the plank. Grant and 
McPherson had met. 

“ Get back the way you came, you Yankee cur. I 
was on this plank first,” growled Tom. 

If you had asked me like a gentleman, I would 
have given you the right of way, as it is I propose 
to go ahead,” replied Robert. Get out of my 
way.” 

Never,” yelled Tom and he aimed a vicious blow 
at Robert. 

Robert skilfully parried the blow and returned one 
which sent Tom reeling from the plank headfirst into 
the mud and water. 

Robert coolly walked on, taking no further notice 
of his antagonist. 

Tom was a sorry sight when he struggled to his 
feet. With an oath he whipped out a revolver and 
attempted to fire at the retreating form of Robert, 
but the weapon had become wet and refused to 
work. 

Amid the hoots and jeers of the crowd Tom slunk 
away. Those who had seen the whole affair did not 
blame Robert, but there were many who shook their 
heads and prophesied that the feud between the two 
boys would one day end in a tragedy. 

Robert’s behavior since he came back had been so 
discreet that none could find fault with him. Not a 
word against the South had escaped his lips. Many 
had almost forgotten he was for the North. There- 
fore public opinion was rather in favor of Robert. 

Tom Stratton was filled with the bitterest hatred. 
He would have his revenge, but how.^^ A dozen 
plans were thought of, but all rejected as impractical. 


What Befell Robert in Winchester 117 


At last he heard a Confederate olEcer drop a remark 
that set him thinking. 

In a number of the small engagements which took 
place now and then between the outposts of the 
armies, several surprises had been planned by the 
Confederates which had gone awry, and the officer 
had said there must be a leak somewhere. Someone 
was giving their secrets to the enemy. 

“ There is no doubt but that there is more than 
one spy right here in Winchester,” replied the officer 
to whom the first was speaking. It is a pity we 
can’t catch some and make an example of them.” 

Spies right here in Winchester,” thought Tom. 

Bob Hunter must be one. Oh, if I could catch 
him. Reckon I would be a hero then.” 

He set to watching Robert, but he discovered 
nothing on which he could base a charge of his being 
a spy. Why not lay a trap for him ? ” he 
thought. “ I believe it could be done.” 

He called together three of his company whom he 
believed he could trust, as they were completely under 
his influence. One of these was Miles Somers, a 
brother of Agnes. He was a year younger than 
Robert and was of a wild disposition and had given 
his parents considerable trouble. In the hands of 
Tom Stratton he was a willing tool. 

He whispered to these boys, “ Boys, do you know 
there is a spy in Winchester ” 

A spy ! ” exclaimed the boys in surprise. 

“ Yes, a spy,” whispered Tom. I heard Major 
Brown say so. Someone is giving away the secrets 
of the army to the Yankees and I believe I know 
who it is.” 


118 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

Who? ” cried the boys. 

‘^Hist! Not so loud. It’s a secret, but it’s Bob 
Hunter.” 

Why, they would hang him if they could prove 
it on him,” exclaimed Jim Collins, a boy older than 
Tom. 

That’s the trouble,” said Tom. “ Bob is cun- 
ning and there is no proof. In fact, I am the only 
one who suspects him, but I am satisfied he is the 
fellow. Why, he is half Yankee and everyone knows 
he believes the South is wrong.” 

But as you have no proof,” said Collins, I do 
not see what you can do.” 

Tom looked around and then whispered, We can 
manufacture proof.” 

The boys were amazed and said nothing. 

Boys,” went on Tom, “ I believe it is our duty. 
We would be doing our duty to the South. Some- 
one is playing the spy. Who can it be but Bob? 
Who has a better opportunity? He has a pass to 
go anywhere he pleases. His uncle is a colonel, and 
from him, no doubt, he learns many secrets. Catch 
him and he will confess, and we will be heroes. Our 
names will be in the papers, and Congress will give us 
a vote of thanks.” 

Many other arguments did Tom use and at last 
the three boys fell in with his idea, and set to work 
to concoct a plan by which they could entrap their 
victim. 


CHAPTER X 


THE PLOT WORKS 

A lthough things remained much as they were 
Robert felt he was surrounded by secret ene- 
mies. More than once he secretly regretted his 
promise to his uncle. Once he met Rachel Keene. 
She spoke of the fight and said, “ Robert, you should 
try to control yourself. I am afraid you may get 
into serious trouble.” 

Rachel, I do not believe I can stand it much 
longer,” replied Robert. I feel like a volcano 
ready to burst forth at any moment.” 

You must contain yourself,” replied Rachel, 
for your own sake as well as for the sake of your 
uncle. I do not think it will be for long. I look 
for the Union army to capture Winchester at almost 
any time now,” 

Rachel, do you really think so ? ” cried Robert, 
his face aglow. 

I certainly do,” she replied. “ I know things of 
which I may not speak. So keep up good courage, 
Robert.” 

Robert looked at her with wondering eyes. Can 
it be,” he thought, “ that she is in correspondence 
with the Federal authorities.” He dismissed the 
thought as improbable. 


119 


120 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


There was another ray of sunshine in Robert’s 
life, the way Agnes Somers treated him. To her 
he was still the playmate of her girlhood. Notwith- 
standing the sneers of some of her friends, she 
seemed to prefer Robert’s company to the score of 
beaux that fluttered around her. She was consid- 
ered one of the most beautiful girls in Winchester, 
and her admirers were many. She was an excellent 
horsewoman and many a gallop she and Robert took 
together. 

Among her most ardent admirers was Wythe Kin- 
caid, the son of a rich planter, who resided a few 
miles south of Winchester. Like many sons of 
wealthy Virginians, he was dissipated. Horse-racing, 
cock-fighting, drinking, and gambling were his chief 
occupations. 

Although Agnes tried to use him courteously, she 
would have nothing to do with him. Once when he 
asked her to go horseback riding she begged to be 
excused, and an hour afterwards he saw her gallop- 
ing away with Robert Hunter. From that day he 
bore Robert no good will. 

At the commencement of the war Kincaid was 
commissioned a lieutenant in one of the regiments 
in Stuart’s cavalry. Resplendent in his new uni- 
form, he called on Agnes, thinking to make an 
impression, knowing she was ardently in favor of the 
South. 

I see you are going to fight for your state,” she 
said. My best wishes go with you. I honor you 
for the decision you have made.” 

Is that all, Agnes ? ” he asked in a pleading 
tone. 


The Plot Works 


121 


All,” she replied. My heart goes out to all 
who are fighting for the South.” 

Then I am no more to you than any other sol- 
dier ? ” he asked bitterly. 

“ No more,” she answered quietly. Lieutenant 
Kincaid, why persist in your attentions to me.^ I 
can never be to you what you want me to be. Go 
and win glory in our sacred cause, and I will rejoice 
at your success.” 

From your actions I do not believe our cause is 
very sacred to 3"ou,” he cried angrily. 

What do you mean ? ” she asked icily. 

“ I mean you seem to prefer the company of 
Robert Hunter to mine and every one knows his sym- 
pathies are with the Yankees. I wish you joy over 
your boy. Going to take him to raise ? ” 

Agnes arose, her face fiaming. Lieutenant Kin- 
caid, you will oblige me by leaving the house,” she 
said and left the room. 

In the meantime Tom Stratton and his three fellow 
conspirators were hard at work perfecting their 
plans. First, by talking to different soldiers they 
gathered all the facts they could get concerning the 
number of Confederate troops stationed at the differ- 
ent posts throughout northern Virginia. They 
drew up a paper giving these facts and also how some 
of the posts could be surprised and captured. The 
boys did their work well, and the paper would have 
condemned General Jackson himself if found on his 
person. 

The paper is all right, but is not in the hand- 
writing of Bob. It shows that it is a forgery on its 
face,” exclaimed Ned Hargrave. 


122 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


That’s all right,” answered Tom. Bob Hun- 
ter is too sharp to draw up such a paper in his own 
handwriting. No doubt, he has accomplices here in 
the city. There are lots of traitors in our midst. 
It’s easy to say he got someone to draw it for him.” 

How to get Robert arrested with the paper in his 
pocket puzzled the boys. Here again fortune 
favored them. Through Miles Somers they learned 
how Lieutenant Kincaid had been turned down by 
his sister, and how he was jealous of Robert. Now 
Kincaid was in command of an outpost, and if they 
could only get Robert to try and pass that outpost 
with the paper in his pocket and have Kincaid arrest 
him the deed would be done. 

Just outside of the post lived a planter named 
Saunders, whose son, Edward, had been very sick. 
He was a great friend of Robert’s, and during his 
illness Robert frequently rode out to see him. 

The boys wrote a decoy letter to Robert purport- 
ing to be from Edward, asking him to come out and 
see him on a certain day. 

In the meantime Tom Stratton had gone to see 
Lieutenant Kincaid. Lieutenant, you have no 
friendly feeling towards Rob Hunter, have you.^ ” he 
asked. 

“ What’s that to you ? ” asked the lieutenant 
sourly. 

Oh, don’t be so touchy about it ! Miles Somers 
told me how his sister turned you down and he 
believes it was on account of Bob Hunter. Now, 
don’t you want to do something that will get Bob out 
of the way, and at the same time win you glory, in 
all probability make, you a captain? ” 


The Plot Works 


123 


I don’t understand,” replied Kincaid. 

“ I don’t want you to understand now,” said Tom. 

I only want you to arrest Bob Hunter, if he should 
attempt to pass your post in the next few days. 
Arrest him and search him carefully. What you find 
will make your way clear.” 

Kincaid whistled. What are you up to ? ” he 
asked. 

Only doing a good service for the South. Will 
you do it? ” 

The lieutenant thought a moment and then said, 
“ Yes, I will do it. It will do no harm to arrest and 
search him, if nothing comes of it.” 

“ Good for you ! ” exclaimed Tom. Don’t leave 
your post for the next day or two. Hope to see you 
a captain the next time we meet.” 

I wonder what that boy has up his sleeve,” mut- 
tered Kincaid as he watched Tom walk away. Well, 
no harm will be done if I arrest and search Bob.” 

Everything was now ready. Robert received the 
letter purporting to be from Edward Saunders, 
saying he was not feeling as well and asking that he 
ride out and see him, as he had something important 
to tell him. Robert carefully put the letter in his 
pocket and called for his favorite riding horse. For 
some reason, he knew not why, he went up to his 
room and buckled around him the belt with the five 
hundred dollars that his brother had given him. 

“ Auntie,” he called, I have just received a letter 
from Ed Saunders. He is not well and wants to 
see me. It may be rather late before I get back.” 

Hardly had he started when Jim Collins came run- 
ning up to him. Bob, I’m glad I caught you,” he 


124 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


cried. I was just coming to see you. I have just 
received a letter from Ed Saunders, saying he was 
not so well and wanted to see me. He said he had 
also written to you.” 

‘‘ Yes, I received his letter and am just starting,” 
replied Robert. 

“ So I thought,” replied Jim. Now, it is impos- 
sible for me to go today, so I have written him a 
letter. Will you take it to him? ” 

“ Certainly,” said Robert, placing the letter in 
his pocket. Sorry you can’t go, Jim. I would 
like company.” 

I would like to go,” answered Jim, but father 
has given me an errand that I must do.” 

Jim was a cousin of Ed, and Robert did not think 
it strange that he should be sending him a note. 
Before Robert left for military school he and Jim 
liad been warm friends. Since he came back he had 
seen little of him, but Jim had always greeted him 
warmly when they met. He had no idea he had come 
under Tom Stratton’s influence. 

On the way he had to pass Agnes Somers’ home. 
She saw him and called to ask where he was going. 
Then asked him to come in for a minute, as she 
wished to see him. 

Robert did as requested, asking, What is it, 
Agnes ? ” 

The girl looked troubled. “ I don’t know. Bob,” 
she answered ; “ but some way I don’t want you to go. 
I wish you would be carefuJ. I feel you are in dan- 
ger. That brother of mine has been acting queer 
lately. He is completely under the thumb of Tom 
Stratton and will do anything he asks. If I say 


The Plot Works 


125 


a word against Tom he gets furious. For some days 
now he, Tom, Ned Hargrove, and Jim Collins have 
been together almost continually. I know they are 
up to some mischief. Miles even hinted to me yes- 
terday that he believed you were a spy. It startled 
me. I asked him where he got such an idea, but he 
went away without answering. Bob, I am worried.” 

I don’t think you have any cause to fear, Agnes,” 
replied Robert. Of course Tom Stratton will say 
everything against me that he can. As for my being 
a spy, that is too ridiculous to think of. However, 
thank you, Agnes, for the warning. You saved me 
once from a terrible beating. I shall never forget 
that. I wish I had you for a sister. I wish Clayton 
could see you and fall in love with you.” 

You naughty boy ! ” cried Agnes, laughing and 
blushing. But, Bob, do be careful.” 

“ That I will,” said Robert, riding away. 

It was fifteen miles to the Saunders’ plantation 
and Robert put his horse to a stiff gallop. As he 
rode he thought of what Agnes had said. Then he 
thought of the letter Jim Collins had given him. 
Agnes said she had seen Jim with Tom Stratton 
and Ned Hargrove and her brother. 

He took the letter out of his pocket and looked at 
it. “ I wish I knew what was in it,” he said. I 
got into trouble by taking a letter once, but this 
must be all right.” He put the letter back in his 
pocket, but took it out again and held it to tke light 
as if he would read it through the envelope. It’s 
a good fat one if anything. Pshaw! how foolish I 
am getting.” He put the letter back in his pocket, 
and thought no more of it. 


126 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


When Robert reached the outpost he was halted 
by the picket guard. He showed his pass and was 
about to ride on when the sentinel said, ‘‘ Sorry, but 
you will have to wait until I call the lieutenant. We 
have orders to let no one pass except on his orders.” 

Robert was obliged to wait until Lieutenant Kin- 
caid appeared. 

Hello, Robert, is it you ? ” he exclaimed, smiling. 

What can I do for you.^ ” 

I received a letter from Ed Saunders saying he 
was not so well and wanted to see me, but the sentinel 
here thought my pass not good until you passed 
on it.” 

That is correct,” said Kincaid. We have 
received very strict orders lately. It makes no dif- 
ference who he is or how many passes one has, we 
must search him. Therefore, much as I dislike to, 
I am obliged to search you. Please dismount.” 

Robert was amazed. This must be something 
new,” he said. 

Yes, there have been some strange leaks lately 
and the general is determined to find where the 
trouble is. Of course I know you are all right, but 
I will have to search you.” 

Robert submitted as gracefully as he could. His 
pockets w^ere emptied and every paper carefully 
examined. 

What is this ? ” asked Kincaid, holding up the 
letter that Jim Collins had given him. 

That is a letter that Jim Collins gave me to take 
to his cousin,” replied Robert. Of course I do 
not know what is in it.” 

Humph ! ” grunted Kincaid. I reckon I had 


The Plot Works 


127 


better see.” He tore open the letter without more 
ado. 

A grim smile came over his face as he read. He 
knew it was a forgery, but that was not his lookout. 
The paper was found on Robert, and it was his duty 
to arrest him. 

My God ! Robert, you a spy ! ” he cried in appar- 
ent horror. “ I can hardly believe it.” 

‘^What’s in that paper?” demanded Robert, his 
voice trembling in spite of himself. 

‘‘ You should know,” replied Kincaid coldly. “ It 
is as traitorous a paper as I ever read.” 

“ I tell you,” cried Robert, that paper was given 
to me by Jim Collins to deliver to his cousin, Ed 
Saunders. If there is anything wrong in it he, not 
I, is to blame.” 

That is for those higher than I in authority to 
decide,” responded Kincaid. “ I can only do my 
duty. You are under arrest.” 

Not only was Robert put under arrest, but his 
hands were tied behind him and the soldier guarding 
him was told his own life would be forfeited if the 
prisoner escaped. 

Robert now saw the trap in which he had fallen. 
He saw nothing before him but ignominious death. 

‘‘ Take him to Winchester and deliver him to the 
Provost Marshal,” said Kincaid to the guard. 

When I am off duty this evening I will come and 
make my report.” 

Robert was placed on his horse, the halter of which 
was tied to the saddle of the guard, but just as Robert 
was to be taken back, there was a sudden inter- 
ruption. 


CHAPTER XI 


THE RESCUE 

T he pounding of horses’ feet startled Lieutenant 
Kincaid and his men. So intent had they been 
in the examination of Robert that they had not been 
keeping watch. Looking up, they saw a troop of 
Federal cavalry not a hundred yards away. One or 
two of the soldiers fired, and then plunged into the 
woods which lined the sides of the roads. The fire 
was returned, and the soldier who was starting back 
with Robert crumpled up in his saddle, then rolled 
to the ground. Lieutenant Kincaid snatched his 
revolver from his belt, fired once and then plunged 
into the woods after his men. 

In a moment the Federal cavalry came up. The 
first platoon dismount and follow those fellows in 
the woods,” shouted the officer in command. “ See 
that they don’t halt and take any pot shots at us.” 
The officer then turned to Robert and asked. 
What does this mean.^^ Why are you a prisoner . ? ” 
“ It means I am mighty glad to see you,” replied 
Robert. ‘‘ Will you please cut me loose. A moment 
ago the gallows loomed up pretty big before me. I 
have just been arrested as a spy.” 

“ Is that so, and you only a boy,” replied the 
128 


The Rescue 


129 


officer. Lucky we came. Here goes/’ and he cut 
the cords that bound Robert’s hands. 

Robert stretched out his arms and vigorously 
slapped his sides. The cords had been dra\Mi so 
tight his hands were numb. 

There, that’s better,” he said. Think I will 
take that dead soldier’s revolver. I may need it. 
Poor fellow! He little thought he would go before 
I did.” 

“ Sound the recall. We had better be going,” 
said the officer. We are a little too close to the 
rebs to be pleasant.” Then turning to Robert, 
“ You will go with us, of course.” 

“ Most willingly,” answered Robert. I have no 
notion of staying to be hanged,” 

I will hear your story when I have time,” said 
the officer. ‘‘Forward! We will have to ride fast, 
or we may get into trouble.” 

But trouble was before them. A Confederate 
scouting party had struck the trail of the Federals 
and was following it when they heard the sound of 
firing. 

“ They have captured our outpost at Saunders,” 
cried the officer in command. “ Forward, charge ! ” 
Drawing their weapons the Confederates came on 
with wild cheers. 

“We will have to ride through them,” cried the 
Federal officer. “ Charge ! ” 

The two parties were nearly equal in number and 
they met with a clash. Sword rang against sword; 
pistol shot answered pistol shot; there were shouts, 
curses, and groans ; horses went down and men 
rolled in the dust. 


130 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


It was all over in a minute. The Federals had 
broken through, leaving a half dozen of their number, 
killed, wounded, or prisoners. The Confederates 
had suffered even more and had no thoughts of fol- 
lowing. 

When the charge came Robert was among the 
foremost. He knew that to be captured meant an 
ignominious death, and it would be better to die in 
battle. Suddenly he found himself confronted by 
the officer in command of the Confederates. The 
officer swerved a little to one side and raised his sword 
to strike Robert down, but Robert was too quick 
and fired. He saw the sword drop from the hand of 
the officer, but whether he was killed or wounded he 
did not know. 

The next instant Robert’s horse collided with one 
of the enemy’s mounts. Both animals staggered 
from the shock, the Confederate being unhorsed. *A 
moment more and Robert thought he would be 
through, but suddenly his horse fell forward dead. 
To disengage himself from his fallen steed was but 
the work of a second, but it was only to find one of 
the enemy towering above him with upraised sword. 
With a quick spring backwards Robert avoided the 
blow, and again his revolver spoke and his antagonist 
fell forward on his horse’s neck. Without waiting 
to see more Robert ran across a small field and then 
plunged into the wood. 

The sound of conflict had died away. He stopped 
and listened, but no sound struck his ears. Whether 
the Federals had succeeded in breaking through or 
not he did not know. His breath was coming in 
quick gasps, and he was shaking all over from his 


The Rescue 


131 


exertions. For a time he stood to compose himself, 
and then penetrated deeper into the woods. 

The Federals, upon finding that they were not 
pursued, checked their horses and the lieutenant in 
command found six missing. And the boy,” he 
exclaimed, they got him, too. I am sorry.” 

He was a gritty fellow,” spoke up one of the 
men. “ He was ahead of all of us, and he certainly 
got the officer in command.” 

“ I saw his horse fall, but what became of him I 
do not know,” said another. 

Well, it’s better to be shot than hanged, as he 
said he would be,” replied the lieutenant. “ I would 
have liked to know who he was. In all probability 
we will never know now.” 

The Confederates halted to care for their wounded. 
The officer in command had not been killed, but shot 
through the shoulder. “ The devil take that little 
Yankee ! ” he exclaimed, I thought I had him sure, 
but he plugged me. I will go up to Saunders and 
have this wound dressed. I wonder where Lieutenant 
Kincaid and his men are. They must have taken to 
the woods.” 

The flight of Lieutenant Kincaid and his men was 
arrested by the firing. He ordered his men to stop 
and listened. Mighty lively little fight going on,” 
he remarked. Evidently some of our men have 
run on to those Yanks. Let’s go back.” 

The firing ceased as suddenly as it had begun. 
“ Easy, Lieutenant,” said one of the men ; better 
find out which side whipped. We may run into a 
hornet’s nest.” 

Carefully they made their way through the woods 


132 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


and, at last, caught sight of some of the Confed- 
erates. 

It’s all right,” sang out Kincaid. Our boys 
have possession of the field.” 

Say, whar yo’ fellers come sneakin’ frum? ” 
asked one of the soldiers as Kincaid and his men 
made their appearance. 

Oh, jest been out in the woods takin’ a little 
nap ! ” replied one of the men with a grin. What 
kind of a shindy have yo’ been kickin’ up anyway? 
Yo’ disturbed our rest powerfully.” 

Jest cleaning out the Yanks yo’ fellers run frum. 
Got yo’ breath yet? ” 

Thus with dead and wounded around them these 
soldiers joked each other. 

But Lieutenant Kincaid was in no mood for joking. 
He sharply commanded the men to cease their banter, 
and then sought out their commander. Lieutenant 
Kenneth. He found him swearing about the little 
devil who shot him. 

Explanations were made and great was Lieuten- 
ant Kenneth’s astonishment when informed, that the 
little devil was none other than Robert Hunter, the 
nephew of Colonel Hunter, and that he was a spy. 

Great Scott! Is it possible? ” he cried. “ Say, 
that will make some excitement. Are you sure, Kin- 
caid? ” 

Of course I am sure,” replied Kincaid. “ Don’t 
I laiow the boy, and I have the evidence I took from 
him right here in my pocket.” 

That will be tough on Colonel Clayton,” said 
Kenneth. A spy in his own household. I pity 
him.” 


The Rescue 


133 


I don’t,” snapped Kincaid. “ He knew the boy 
was Union all the time and had no business keeping 
him around.” 

Here they were interrupted as a full regiment of 
cavalry appeared on the scene. Changes were taking 
place. General Jackson had been relieved of the 
command at Harper’s Ferry and ordered to take com- 
mand of the Valley district with headquarters at 
Winchester. The regiment of cavalry had been sent 
out to make demonstrations along the front and try 
and ascertain the strength of the Union forces. 

When Colonel Vail, who was in command of the 
regiment, heard what had taken place his astonish- 
ment knew no bounds. “ Lieutenant Kincaid, ride 
to Winchester as rapidly as you can and make your 
report,” he commanded. “ Both General Jackson 
and Colonel Clayton will be in Winchester tonight. 
The boy escaped, as his body was not found and it is 
evident he did not accompany the scouting party 
back, so he must be skulking in the woods. We 
must catch him. I shall have every road and cow- 
path picketed for miles. Then the woods must be 
scoured. The boy must be caught. He is danger- 
ous. The paper you took from him is a marvel of 
correctness. I will write a dispatch to General Jack- 
son telling what I have done and asking for another 
cavalry regiment. Search must be thorough.” 

He wrote rapidly for a few moments, and handing 
the dispatch to Kincaid, said: ‘‘Now ride to Win- 
chester as fast as you can, and let me congratulate 
you on the great service you have rendered. You 
have shown rare discernment. I hope it means pro- 
motion.” 


134 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Thank you. Colonel, but I hardly deserve your 
words of praise,” Kincaid replied meekly, but he left 
with a smile on his face. He had won his promo- 
tion. What of it if an innocent boy would be con- 
demned to death if caught.? 

On his way to Winchester Kincaid took out the 
papers he had taken from Robert and among them 
found the decoy letter purporting to have been 
written by yoimg Saunders. Better destroy it,” 
he muttered. “ It might lead to some unpleasant 
questions.” 

He proceeded to tear the letter in bits and then 
took the precaution to chew them up before he threw 
them away. It was dark before he reached Win- 
chester, and he found that General Jackson had 
arrived but a short time before. When he requested 
an interview he was told that he was very tired and 
had requested that no one see him unless on business 
of the utmost importance. 

But my business is of the greatest importance,” 
replied Kincaid. “ I must see him. Tell him I have 
a dispatch from Colonel Vail that cannot be delayed.” 

The orderly retired and soon returned saying the 
general would see him. Kincaid found Jackson sit- 
ting by a table looking weary and careworn. Kin- 
caid saluted him, handed him the dispatch and re- 
mained standing. The general’s brows contracted 
as he read. Suddenly he turned to Kincaid and said 
abruptly, ‘‘ You know all about this.? ” 

Yes, General.” 

Be seated and tell me about it. Be brief, but 
omit no facts.” 

Kincaid told him the whole story, saying he mis- 


The Rescue 


135 


trusted Robert, and had taken the liberty of telling 
him he had orders to search every one who passed. 

“ Let me see the papers you took from him,” said 
the general. 

Kincaid handed him the papers. Wonderfully 
accurate,” he exclaimed as he looked it over. Did 
you find anything else.?^ ” 

Nothing incriminating. General.” 

Jackson called an orderly and said, Go and 
present my compliments to Colonel Clayton and tell 
him I want to see him at once. The order is impera- 
tive. You will find him at home.” 

While the orderly was gone the general plied Kin- 
caid with questions who readily told all he knew. 

Colonel Clayton had been home but a short time 
and was somewhat surprised at Jackson’s peremptory 
summons. “ Something important must have hap- 
pened,” he told his wife. 

When the colonel was ushered into Jackson’s pres- 
ence he saw he was looking even more stern than 
usual. 

“ Take a seat. Colonel,” said Jackson. “ I want 
some information.” As he said this his eyes looked 
as though they would pierce the colonel through 
and through. 

“ You have a nephew living with you, have you 
not ? ” 

Yes, sir, Robert Hunter.” 

Ah ! I knew him. He attended the military 
school. Is he at home? ” 

“ No, sir, he rode out today to see a sick friend. 
He should have been back before this. Something 
must have detained him.” 


136 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


He went out to Saunders, close to the outposts in 
charge of Lieutenant Kincaid here, did he not ? ” 

So my wife said. You know I did not arrive 
home until this evening,” replied the colonel. 

Colonel Clayton a strange and a very regrettable 
thing has happened. I want you to hear Lieutenant 
Kincaid’s story. Don’t say a word while he is telling 
it. I will hear you afterwards.” 

Kincaid told his story, and he told it fluently and 
well. As he listened Colonel Clayton trembled from 
head to foot, and great drops of perspiration stood 
on his forehead. 

When Kincaid was through Jackson turned to 
Colonel Clayton and said, What have you to say.?^ ” 
Great God ! ” groaned the colonel. It can’t 
be true. There must be some mistake. Tell me it 
is a mistake. Oh, my God ! Robert a spy ! ” He 
buried his face in his hands and his strong frame 
shook like a leaf. 

“ Look at this,” said Jackson, handing Clayton the 
telltale paper. So agitated was the colonel, so 
blinded by his sorrow that he failed to see that the 
writing was but a poor imitation of Robert’s. 

I could hardly make it more correct,” said Jack- 
son, Your nephew visited that sick friend of his 
frequently, did he not.? ” 

I believe so,” moaned the colonel. Why did 
this disgrace come to my house.? I trusted Robert. 
I loved him as a son. I knew he was for the Union, 
but I could have sworn he was honorable. General, 
I resign my commission. I am not worthy to hold 
it. A spy — in my own household.” 

‘‘ I shall not accept your resignation,” replied 


The Rescue 


137 


Jackson. You are too valuable an offier to let go. 
I do not hold you accountable. But one thing more, 
are you glad your nephew escaped.^ ” 

Colonel Clayton turned pale at the question. He 
tried to speak but the words died away in his throat. 
Visions of a gallows and his sister’s son hanging 
before a hooting, infuriated mob came before his eyes. 
The damning disgrace he could never wipe out. It 
was a mountain crushing him down. 

He held out his hands to Jackson imploringly. 

For the love of Heaven ! ” he gasped. Don’t ask 
me. Don’t ask me. My brain whirls.” 

“ You need not answer,” replied Jackson, but if 
a son of mine had done what Robert Hunter has, 
he should hang if I had to do it with my own hands.” 

Colonel Clayton looked at the grim, puritanical 
face of Jackson, and knew that the general meant 
what he said. 

Moreover,” continued the general, “ I shall use 
every means in my power to catch Robert Hunter, 
and if I do, he shall hang if there is the blood of a 
thousand Lees and Hunters in his veins.” 

It would be your duty. General,” groaned 
Colonel Clayton. Heavens ! What a general I 
serve. Give me your hand and let me go.” 

Jackson took his hand in kindly grasp, “ Go,” he 
said,- and may God give you strength to bear this 
great grief.” 

Colonel Clayton returned the pressure of the hand 
and with a God bless you. General,” went out reel- 
ing like a drunken man. 

General Jackson sighed and then noticing that 
Kincaid was still in the room said curtly, Go.” 


138 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


The next morning Winchester was startled by the 
story of the treachery of Robert Hunter. Placards 
were posted, offering a reward of $500 for him dead 
or alive. Jackson ordered Colonel Vail to use every 
means in his power to effect the capture of the 
fugitive. 

When Colonel Clayton returned to his home and 
reported what had taken place both Mrs. Clayton 
and Helen were stunned by the news. I can’t believe 
it,” cried Mrs. Clayton. There must be some mis- 
take. Did you see the paper they captured on his 
person.^ ” 

Yes,” replied the colonel gloomily. 

Was it in his handwriting.^ ” asked his wi^^ 

I don’t know,” answered the colonel. I was too 
dumfounded to notice, but it makes no difference 
the paper was found on him. Robert is guilty. We 
have harbored a viper in our household.” 

“ Will they hang him if they catch him.? ” asked 
Helen. 

Yes.” 

Then I hope they never catch him, spy though 
he is.” 

So do I,” sobbed Mrs. Clayton. 

Colonel Clayton said nothing. 

I wish you had let him remain with his brother,” 
said Helen. “ Then this dreadful thing would not 
have happened.” 

Yes, I see now that it was a grievous mistake. 
But let us hope that he is gone and we will never 
see him again.” 

But what if he should be captured?” asked 
Helen shuddering. 


The Rescue 


139 


I don’t think Robert will ever be captured alive. 
He knows his fate if he should be,” said her father. 
“ It is said he shot Lieutenant Kenneth and one of 
his men in getting away. No, Robert will never 
be captured alive. That thought is my only 
consolation.” 

The story of Robert Hunter’s treachery was on 
every tongue in Winchester. Hundreds declared 
they always thought he was a spy. The boy con- 
spirators were greatly frightened over the storm they 
had raised and held a secret meeting and took the 
most blood-curdling oaths that they would never 
reveal their secret. 

Lfeutenant Kincaid satisfied his conscience by 
saying that having received a tip that Robert was a 
spy it was his duty to search him, and it was not for 
him to know whether the paper he found was a for- 
gery or not. General Jackson had considered it 
genuine and that was enough. He received his reward 
in being promoted to a captaincy. 

Several days went by and nothing was heard of 
Robert so it became certain that he had escaped. 

There was one person in Winchester who did not 
and would not believe that Robert was guilty — 
Agnes Somers. 

She went to see Helen Clayton and found her very 
depressed and very bitter. 

“ I am glad Bob was not caught,” she said, but I 
never want to hear his name mentioned again. He 
is dead to us. It was his Yankee blood. Why did 
Aunt Virginia marry a miserable Yankee.^ Now we 
are all disgraced.” And Helen relieved her pent-up 
feelings by bursting into tears. 


140 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Helen, Robert is innocent,” cried Agnes. “ I 
know it. It was all a put-up job on the part of 
Tom Stratton, Ned Hargrave, Jim Collins and — I 
say it to my shame — my brother. It was they 
that wrote that fatal paper, and one of them must 
have given it to Robert.” 

Agnes, do you know this.^ ” asked Helen eagerly. 

“ I know it well enough to satisfy myself, but I 
dan’t prove it,” replied Agnes. I have been watch- 
ing the boys. I knew they were planning some- 
thing. You know how Tom Stratton hates Robert. 
I warned him the very day he rode out to Saunders 
to be careful. Since this has happened Miles acts 
strangely. He starts if anyone speaks to him sud- 
denly and acts as if he was afraid of something. I 
have questioned him but he gets mad and stalks off. 
I dare not say anything to father. But to think 
that my brother is in a conspiracy to send Robert 
to the gallows,” and Agnes joined her tears with 
those of Helen’s. 

“ Agnes, you are crazy,” said Helen coldly. You 
ought to be ashamed to accuse your own brother. 
Robert Hunter is guilty, and I never want you to 
mention his name to me again.” 

Helen Clayton,” said Agnes, as she rose with 
flashing eyes, you are Robert’s cousin, and I 
thought you would help me, but I see I am mistaken, 
but as sure as there is a God in Heaven, Robert 
Hunter is absolutely innocent, and some day it will be 
proven.” 

She went out, leaving Helen staring after her. 

About this time there occurred an event which 
caused Winchester to forget Robert Hunter, and set 


The Rescue 


141 


the whole city rejoicing. It was the Confederate 
victory at Ball’s Bluff.* 

* No incident in the war furnished a better proof of the 
incompetency of many of the Federal officers than the afPair at 
Bairs Bluif. Here more than 1,000 Federal soldiers were 
killed, wounded, and taken prisoner. Among the killed was 
Colonel Baker, United States senator from Oregon. 

General Charles P. Stone was made the scapegoat, but his- 
tory shows that several other officers were as much, if not more, 
to blame than he. 


CHAPTER XII 


THE FLIGHT THROUGH THE FOREST 

A fter Robert had penetrated far enough into 
the forest so he thought there was no danger 
of immediate pursuit he sat down on a log to rest 
and think. 

The scene was one of enchanting beauty. The 
leaves of the trees had been touched with the frosts 
of October and in the sunlight they glowed with the 
most brilliant colors. A brook ran near his feet 
making low music as it flowed on its way to the 
Potomac. A chattering squirrel noisily resented 
his intrusion on the privacy of his home. 

Robert noticed none of these things. The dangers 
through which he had passed and those that were 
still to come filled his mind. Bitterest of all his 
thoughts was that his uncle who had loved and trusted 
him would think him the basest of individuals — a spy 
on those he loved. How they would despise him. 
Hot tears filled his eyes. 

I was a fool,” he cried angrily. “ I should have 
heeded the warning of Agnes. I should have told 
her I had just received a letter from Jim Collins 
to take to Ed. She would have insisted on me giving 
it to her to give back to Jim. Like a silly fool I 
fell into the trap set for me. 

142 


The Flight Through the Forest 143 


I will never be taken alive. I will die fighting. 
If need be I will put a bullet through my own heart 
before I surrender. But it’s not far to the Federal 
lines. Surely I can make my way there.” 

Fie found his revolver had but three loads in it. 
But he had one thing that might stand him in good 
need — the money in his brother’s belt. How glad 
he was he had put it on. Moreover, he had quite 
a sum of money in his pocket. Kincaid did not 
search him for money ; he was satisfied when he 
found the papers. 

'^'ull of hope Robert started north for the Federal 
lines. He did not know that Colonel Vail had al- 
ready picketed every road leading to the river and 
that every crossroad was being strongly patrolled. 

Robert was slightly acquainted with the country, 
and he knew he would soon come to a crossroads 
bordered witji open fields. He approached the open 
country carefully and when he came in sight of the* 
road discovered it was strongly guarded. He knew 
it would be madness to try and cross in the daylight, 
he must wait for darkness. 

With a heavy heart he turned back into the woods. 
Fie soon came to a cowpath. ‘‘ This would be a good 
place to stop,” he thought. I can hide near the 
path and see without being seen.” 

Just at that moment a cavalryman came riding 
up the path and espied him. With a shout, he 
spurred his horse forward, calling on Robert to 
surrender. 

Young Hunter plunged into the woods, the soldier 
following, firing his revolver as he came. The bul- 
lets cut the leaves and branches around Robert as 


144 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


he ran but his pursuer, in his eagerness, did not 
notice where he was riding and being caught by an 
overhanging limb of a tree was hurled with great 
force to the ground where he lay as one dead. 

The firing had attracted the attention of other 
soldiers, however, and three or four of them came 
riding up. They gathered around the fallen man 
thinking he had been shot and it was some time before 
he revived sufficiently to tell what had happened and 
by that time Robert was far away. 

But he is in these woods,” cried an officer who 
had put in an appearance, “ and we will have him.” 

There was one side of the woods that had not been 
guarded, the one towards Winchester. That was 
considered the last place Robert would go. 

Robert ran until his breath came thick and fast, 
and his heart seemed bursting forth from his breast, 
forcing him to stop from sheer exhaustion. He could 
hear no sound of pursuit but knew they would soon 
be on his trail. He could not decide what to do. 
The front would be more strongly guarded than 
ever and if he remained in the woods it was only 
a question of time before he would be caught, besides 
he had no food. 

The safest place for me,” he thought, is to get 
as near to Winchester as possible. They will not 
be looking for me in that direction. When night 
comes I will try and make my way to the west 
and get into the mountains.” 

He soon came to the little brook beside which he 
had first rested. He was near Saunders and knew 
the country well as he had often hunted around here. 
He stepped into the brook and waded up stream so 


The Flight Through the Forest 145 


if they attempted to follow his trail with dogs they 
would be put off the scent. 

He kept in the brook until it emptied into a small 
rivulet, which ran in the same direction he wished 
to go, so he turned into it and kept in it for some 
distance, until entering into the woods again. 

He dreaded crossing a road he knew he would 
soon come to, and approached it carefully. It was 
well he did so for a squad of cavalry came riding 
by. He waited until they were out of sight, then 
seeing the coast clear darted across the road and 
was soon in the woods again. 

But all danger was not past by any means. He 
suddenly rari on to two hunters. They were busily 
looking in the trees for squirrels and had not noticed 
him. He dropped behind a log and they passed 
within a few feet of him. Robert breathed a sigh 
of relief when they were out of sight and once more 
went on his way. But his rapid gait was beginning to 
tell on him, and he was beginning to feel the pangs 
of hunger. He knew he must in some way get food 
before he started for the mountains. 

It was getting dark and he was within two miles 
of Winchester and dared not go nearer. Had he 
only known it he could have walked the streets of 
Winchester unmolested for the story of his supposed 
treachery had not yet become known. 

He was near the plantation of a Captain Calvin 
who had a slave, Sam, who was a leader among the 
negroes of the neighborhood, being a minister. He 
was well known to Robert who once in a while would 
attend one of his revivals to witness the terror of his 
congregation as he depicted to them the tortures of 


146 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


the infernal regions. Robert was always liberal with 
his contribution when the box came around, and with 
Sam there was not a boy in Winchester who could 
compare with Marse Robert. 

Robert knew that Sam was secretly praying that 
the Yankees might come to set the slaves free. He 
therefore believed he could trust him and resolved 
to appeal to him for aid, so in the darkness he crept 
to Sam’s cabin and softly knocked. 

Who dar? ” asked Sam. 

A friend who wants to see you, Sam,” answered 
Robert. 

With shuffling feet Sam came to the door and 
peered out. 

Shut the door, Sam, and come out. I want to 
talk to you. It’s Robert Hunter.” 

Fo’ de Lawd ! Marse Robert,” cried Sam, be 
dat yo’.?^ What’s de mattah.? Won’t you cum in.'^ ” 

No, Sam, I’m in trouble and I want you to help 
me. Come where we can talk without being heard.” 

Robert told Sam something of his troubles, saying 
it was because he was for Lincoln. 

An’ they want to hang yo’ fo’ bein’ fer Massa 
Linkum.? ” cried Sam. I didn’t know yo’ was fo’ 
Massa Linkum before, Marse Robert, but the Lawd 
bless yo’ ! What can ole Sam do fo’ yo’.^ ” 

By this time there was hardly a slave in the South 
who had not heard of Lincoln, and believed he was 
waging war to set them free. 

The first thing,” said Robert, is to get me 
something to eat. Bring me plenty. I am famished. 
Tell Chloe to put up her best. I will pay well for it.” 

Sam hesitated, What if Massa Calvin find out I 


The Flight Through the Forest 147 


fed yo’? Massa is awfully down on de Yankees. He 
would gib Sam a terribul whipping if he know.” 

Sam, you are for Lincoln, are you not? ” 

Yes sur, I pray ebery night fo’ Linkum, an’ that 
he’ll set the cullered people free.” 

Lincoln will never set you free if you don’t 
help me,” replied Robert. Then how will your 
master know you helped me if you and Chloe keep 
still ? ” 

Dat’s so, Marse Robert. Sam will do what yo’ 
want,” and the negro shuffled off. 

Sam’s hesitation was not so much due to fear, but 
to the fact that he had provided himself with a fat 
chicken for a midnight supper and he hated to give 
any of it up. He was gone so long that Robert began 
to be impatient, as well as a little suspicious. At last 
Sam appeared with a fine supper to which Robert 
did ample justice. 

After he had finished he said, I believe I will 
take what is left with me. I am going to the moun- 
tains. Here is a dollar, Sam, for the food. Now, 
can’t you do something else for me? I will not look 
much like a mountain boy in these clothes. Your 
young Master Dan is about my size. Hasn’t he some 
old clothes hanging around somewhere you could get 
hold of for me? ” 

Sam scratched his head. Ma!rse Dan hab an ole 
huntin’ suit hangin’ in the bam,” he said at last. 

But I couldn’t tak dat. Dat would be stealin’ an’ 
I’se a servant of de Lawd.” 

‘‘ How about the time you were caught in Judge 
Prather’s hen house, Sam? You were a servant of 
the Lord at that time were you not? ” 


148 The Boy S couts of the Shenandoah 

Now, Marse Robert, don’t be tbrowing dem 
chickens up to meah,” whined Sam in an aggrieved 
voice. I jes’ had to hab dem. Chloe was sick and 
she wanted chicken awful bad. An’ the good book 
says a persum dat don’t ’vide fo’ his own fambly is 
wurser than a infidel.” 

All right, Sam, and as Chloe had to have the 
chickens so I have to have those clothes. Here.” 
He slipped a coin in Sam’s hands. 

What dat.? ” 

A five dollar gold piece, Sam. Now get me those 
clothes, quick.” 

De Lawd be praised ! It’s bin a long time since 
dese ole eyes hab seen a gold piece. I’ll share it wid 
de Lawd an’ that will make it all right. I git dem 
does right away.” 

Well, Sam is not the only one who thinks it is 
all right if they share dishonest money with the 
Lord,” thought Robert. 

Sam soon returned with the suit which proved to 
be a very good fit. There was an old slouch hat 
to complete the outfit and to Robert’s great satis- 
faction in the pockets of the suit were some cart- 
ridges that fitted his revolver and some matches. 

“ Now Sam,” he said, “ you had better bury these 
clothes I’ve taken off and I’ll ask one more favor.” 

Tearing a leaf from a small blank book he had 
had in his pocket he went to where a little light came 
through the trees and wrote a few words. Then 
handing the sheet to Sam said, Tliree days from 
now, not before, manage to pin this paper to a post 
on the back porch of Colonel Clayton’s house. Do 
you think you can do it ? ” 


The Flight Through the Forest 149 


I suali kin do it,” replied Sam. 

Well, here is another gold piece. Of course, 
you know enough to say nothing about this visik 
Good-bye, and may you never have any trouble over 
what you have done for me.” 

Robert left Sam utterly overwhelmed by his 
generosity. 

Three days afterwards while Colonel Clayton and 
his family were seated at the breakfast table one 
of the servants came in with a small piece of paper 
saying she had found it pinned to the back porch. 

Hardly had the colonel glanced at it when he 
uttered an exclamation of surprise. 

What is it.^ ” asked Mrs. Clayton and Helen. 

The colonel read: 


Before God I am innocent, 
so, farewell. 


Until I can prove myself 
Robert. 


Colonel Clayton stared at the paper. It must 
be a joke,” he said. ‘^Robert has been gone three 
days, hie is within the Federal lines before this.” 
Let me see it,” cried Helen. 

The colonel handed it to her. She studied it care- 
fully for a few minutes, then said, It’s no joke. 
Robert wrote this. I know his handwriting too well 
to be mistaken. See the way he wrote Robert.” 

The colonel took the paper and looked at the name. 
“ Yes, Bob wrote that,” he said. “ But where in the 
world has he been all this time? Is it possible he has 
been hiding in Winchester for three days? ” 

That paper might have been there before and not 
have been noticed,” said Mrs. Clayton. 


150 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Do the best they could they could not satisfactorily 
solve the problem. That Robert might be hiding in 
the city troubled the colonel. 

He has taken this way to make us believe he is 
innocent,” he said. 

He is innocent,” cried Helen. Robert would 
never have written that paper if he were not 
innocent.” 

She then related her interviews with Agnes Somers. 

I did not believe a word of what she said then, but 
I do now. Agnes has been truer to Robert than we 
of his own blood.” 

How could we help believing he was guilty from 
the testimony.?” said her father. What is more, 
Helen, what Agnes has told you not only implicates 
the four boys but Captain Kincaid as well. It is 
preposterous. No one will believe it.” 

Captain Kincaid is crazy over Agnes,” said 
Helen, “ and she will have nothing to do with him.” 

What has that to do with it.? ” asked the colonel. 

He was jealous of Robert. She preferred Rob- 
ert’s company.” 

What ! Agnes in love with a boy,” said the 
colonel, sarcastically. I thought she had more 
sense.” 

Not at all,” said Helen, but you know she and 
Robert were always playmates. They are like 
brother and sister.” 

“ I can’t believe there is anything in it,” replied 
the colonel moodily. If what Agnes says is true, 
it was a most damnable conspiracy and her own 
brother in it.” 

That’s what makes me believe it is true,” said 


The Flight Through the Forest 151 


Helen. ‘‘ She would never accuse her own brother, 
if she did not believe what she said. Miles is young 
and weak. Tom Stratton is at the head of the whole 
thing. It is the way he has taken his revenge.” 

What you have said will not save Bob if he is 
caught,” replied the colonel. “ But I shall rejoin 
my regiment with a lighter heart, hoping he may 
prove his innocence.” 

I know he will,” said Helen. Poor Robert, 
how I have misjudged him, and think what would 
have happened if he had been caught ! ” and she 
shuddered. 


CHAPTER Xm 


EOBEET MEETS JIM KIDDEE 

W HEN Robert left Sam there was a faint moon 
shining through drifting clouds and it was 
light enough for him to make his way without much 
trouble. He went through fields so as to avoid meet- 
ing any one, thinking he would strike the Moorefield 
road about three miles from the city. 

When he reached the road he was dismayed to 
find it occupied by an army train moving towards 
Moorefield. Reckon I have jumped out of the 
frying pan into the fire,” he muttered. Seeing there 
were no guards with the train he decided to fall in 
behind a wagon. 

For some time he trudged along behind a wagon, 
listening to the classical language of the mule driv- 
ers. Whew ! but I am tired,” he said at last. 
Wouldn’t it be nice to ride.^ ” 

He put his hand in the opening of the wagon cover 
and found the wagon was loaded with corn fodder. 

That will certainly make a fine bed,” he exclaimed, 
and without more ado climbed into the wagon and 
snuggled down into the fodder. He tried to keep 
awake but tired nature asserted itself and he was 
soon fast asleep. 

He was roused by a rough voice exclaiming, Hey ! 
152 


Robert Meets Jim Kidder 


153 


yo’ young scamp, what be yo’ doin’ thar? Out before 
I use my whip on yo’. Don’t yo’ think my mules 
have enough to pull without drawin’ yo’ lazy 
carcuss ? ” 

Robert raised up, rubbing his eyes. At first he 
could hardly realize where he was. It was broad 
day light and the train had gone into park. The 
teamsters had unhitched their mules and were feed- 
ing them. 

Got tired walking so I thought I would ride,” 
replied Robert climbing out. ‘‘ Hope I did not 
intrude.” 

“ Who in thunder be yo’ and whar be yo’ goin’.^ ” 
asked the driver eyeing him closely. 

I — I — W^hy, I’m Bob Jones,” stammered 
Robert. “ I live up in the mountains and have been 
down to Winchester to sell some coon skins.” 

Look heah, young feller, don’t lie to me,” ex- 
claimed the driver threateningly. “ Look at yo’ 
hands. Look like the hands of a coon-hunting moun- 
tain boy, don’t they? I bet yo’ be runnin’ away.” 

Robert’s face turned crimson. It was the first 
downright lie he ever remembered telling and be had 
been caught. 

Raising his eyes and looking his questioner squarely 
in the face he said, You are right. I am running 
away.” 

“ What yo’ runnin’ fo’? ” 

“ Because it got very unpleasant where I live.” 

“ An’ whar are yo’ goin’ ? ” 

“ Don’t know. I may join the army or a guerrilla 
band. They say guerrillas have a big old time.” 

I know what’s the matter with yo’,” said the 


154 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


driver. Yo’ hev been readin’ foolish books. Yo’ 
be like the boys who run away to go West and fight 
the Injuns. Better go home. Whatever yo’ do don’t 
jine the army. Look at me. They tole me the 
abolishonists of the North was goin’ to free our nig- 
gers, and so like a fool I enlisted an’ I never owned 
a nigger in my life and never expect to hev enough 
to buy the big toe of one. An’ what hev I got? I’m 
bossed and driven around worse than any nigger I 
ever saw. But, son, help me unhitch these mules and 
feed them.” 

Robert did as requested and, then, by invitation 
shared the frugal breakfast of the teamster. 

Just as the team was getting ready to start again 
Robert looked down the road and saw a column of 
soldiers approaching. ‘‘ This is no place for me,” 
he thought, and watching his chance he slipped away. 
The train had camped in a valley close to the side of 
a mountain and Robert was soon lost to view in the 
brush which covered its side. When he thought he 
was too far to be followed he halted and looked down 
into the valley. There seemed to be a brigade of 
soldiers, and they were marching fast. There was 
evidently some movement on foot. 

Robert knew his course lay towards Romney and 
not towards Moorefield. Romney he knew was 
occupied by the Confederates. He would have to 
avoid the place and keep to the mountains. It was 
hard traveling on the mountains, and as he could see 
a valley on one side which looked as if it ran in the 
right direction he resolved to descend into it. 

A road ran through the valley, and Robert found 
he could make much better time. The valley was 


Robert Meets Jim Kidder 


155 


sparingly settled, and although the few people he saw 
eyed him suspiciously he was not molested. 

At last he came to a man astride a raw-boned 
horse and apparently waiting for someone. Robert 
ventured to ask where the road led on which he was 
traveling. 

‘‘ To Romney,” was the answer, if yo’ travel it 
far enough, but it’s a rough road and passes over a 
mountain befo’ yo’ git thar.” 

How far is it? ” asked Robert. 

“ A right smart piece.” 

This was not ver}^ enlightening but Robert resolved 
to ask no more questions and started on. The road 
soon became a mere trail leading over a mountain. 
The climb was a hard one and when he reached the 
summit he was obliged to stop and rest. Just then 
he thought he heard the sound of distant thunder. 
There was not a cloud in fhe sky but the sound 
continued and became more constant. 

‘‘ It’s cannon,” cried Robert. The Federals are 
attacking Romney.” He hurried on with renewed 
speed. 

The thunder grew into a continual roar. The 
battle is coming this way,” he shouted. The Fed- 
erals must be victorious.” 

He soon reached a spot where he could overlook 
the valley and Romney itself. The sight thrilled 
him. The valley was filled with a mob of panic- 
stricken fleeing men. Cannoniers were rushing their 
guns to the rear, running over everything and any- 
thing that impeded their progress, not even sparing 
the fleeing soldiers. Teamsters were madly lashing 
their mules, urging them to greater speed. Soldiers 


156 The Boy S couts of the Shenandoah 

were throwing away their guns as they ran. Shells 
began falling among them and the confusion became 
indescribable. Teamsters sprang from the saddle 
mule and cutting it loose leaped again on its back 
and dashed away, leaving the wagon and the other 
animals to their fate. 

The retreat became a perfect rout. The Con- 
federates fled up the mountain passes, leaving all 
their artillery and their entire baggage train in the 
hands of the victors. 

Robert cheered wildly when he saw how complete 
the victory was. He now felt all his troubles were 
over. He had met the Federals much quicker than 
he hoped to and with a happy heart he descended 
the mountain and made his way into Romney. 

Robert thought the best thing for him to do was 
to report to the commander of the Federal troops 
who proved to be General B. A. Kelley. As Robert 
was seeking to gain admittance to headquarters a 
mountain boy came along, and who should it be but 
Jim Kidder, the boy Robert had rescued the winter 
before from the three Winchester boys who were 
beating him. 

Robert knew him at once and cried, Hello, Jim, 
how are you? I am right glad to see you.” 

Jim looked Robert over and drawled, Yo’ seem 
to be rather fresh. I don’t know yo’. Don’t believe 
I ever saw yo’ befo’.” 

Oh yes, you have,” replied Robert. “ Don’t you 
remember the three boys who set on you in Win- 
chester last winter? ” 

Jim’s eyes flashed fire. Be yo’ one of them? ” 
he cried. If yo’ be I am going to knock the liver 


Rohert Meets Jim Kidder 157 

out of yo’.” He advanced on Robert with clenched 
fists and wrathful countenance. 

Easy, Jim, easy,” laughed Robert. I am not 
one of those boys. I am the boy who made them let 
you go.” 

Jim’s face grew less wrathful but he snarled, I 
reckon yo’ be a liar fo’ that boy was a regular ’ris- 
tocrat. But he was all right, he war.” 

Jim, I am really that boy,” answered Robert. 

Don’t you remember Tom Stratton w^as holding you 
from behind and the other two boys pounding you 
on the face. I made Tom let you go and then told 
you to get back to the mountains, that Winchester 
was no place to hurrah for Abe Lincoln.” 

Jim came close to Robert and studied his face 
carefully for a moment, then cried joyfully, By 
Grim! Yo’ be the boy all right. But how did yo’ 
come heah.P ” 

“ Come and sit down, Jim, and I will tell you. I’m 
tired for I’ve had a long walk today.” 

The boys found a place where they could sit down 
and Robert told his story, Jim listening in wonder. 

So that dog of a Tom Stratton put up a job on 
yo’, did he? ” Jim almost shouted. “ I’d like to see 
him. I’d fill him so full of holes he wouldn’t make a 
decent sieve.” 

I have a score to settle with him myself if I ever 
meet him,” said Robert, grimly. “ But, Jim, tell me 
about yourself.” 

I haven’t much to tell,” answered Jim. I war 
born and raised heah in these mountains and when 
the war broke out I became a guide and scout fo’ the 
Yankees. I know the mountains like a book.” 


158 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


It must be rather an exciting life,” said Robert. 

Excitin’ At times it’s more excitin’ than a b’ar 
fight,” exclaimed Jim. But it’s mighty hard an’ 
dangerous.” 

Jim was silent for a time, then looking earnestly 
at Robert asked, What’s yo’ name ? I hev never 
asked.” 

Robert Hunter, but I don’t care to be known 
by that name. Call me Bob Jones.” 

All right. Bob Jones, I like yo’. I believe yo’ 
be the real stuff. How would yo’ like to be my pal.^ 
I git mighty lonesome sometimes ; scoutin’ alone.” 

Robert was startled. He had never thought of 
such a thing. But I know nothing of the moun- 
tains,” he said. 

“ I can lam yo’. It’s not like soldiering. Yo’ 
can quit when yo’ want to and the pay is much 
better.” 

Tell me something about it, Jim,” said Robert. 

I would like to hear.” 

When Jim told some of his adventures Robert felt 
his blood course through his veins. Like most boys 
he liked adventures. I will go with you, Jim, if I 
can get in,” he cried. 

‘‘We will see General Kelley. I believe I can fix 
it,” replied Jim. “ The general thinks a heap of me.” 

It was evening before the boys could see General 
Kelley. When they were admitted to his presence 
the general arose and grasped Jim warmly by the 
hand. “ I want to congratulate you, Jim,” he said, 
“ on the correctness of jour report on the number 
and location of the enemy here. You have made 
my task easy. But who is this with you.^ ” 


Robert Meets Jim Kidder 


159 


“ This is Bob Jones,” replied Jim. “ I hev a favor 
I want to ask. I want yo’ to appoint Bob as my pal. 
He is the real goods.” 

The general looked Robert over, and at last said 
sternly, You are not a mountain boy.” 

No, I am from Winchester.” 

From Winchester ! How came you here? ” 

“ Tell him your story. Bob,” said Jim. Then the 
general will understand.” 

General Kelley listened attentively and said So 
you are the nephew of Colonel Clayton. I know of 
the colonel. He is one of Jackson’s best officers, 
and I look for him to be a general before long. But 
as for your wanting to be made a partner with Jim 
here. I don’t believe you know what you ask. The 
position of guide and scout is not only one of hard- 
ship but extremely dangerous. The enemy shows no 
mercy to a guide. I would think you had seen excite- 
ment enough. My advice is that you go North and 
get out of this hell of war.” 

Robert saw Jim looking at him appealingly. “ All 
you say is true, General,” he replied, but I am 
willing to take the risk. I want to do something for 
the Union. Let me go with Jim.” 

Jim could not conceal his joy. 

Well, Jim,” said the general, “ I am under obli- 
gations to you and will do as you wish.” 

The general then turned to an orderly and said. 

Make out an order making Robert Hunter a guide 
and scout for the Union army.” 

Please make it Bob Jones, General,” spoke up 
Robert. ‘‘ The name of Robert Hunter I left back 
in Winchester.” 


160 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

It will be best,” answered the general. Make it 
Bob Jones, orderly. I forgot there was a noose 
waiting for Robert Hunter in Winchester.” 

The order was duly made out and our hero went 
from the presence of General Kelley as Bob Jones, a 
duly appointed guide and scout for the Union army. 


CHAPTER XIV 


CHEAT MOUNTAIN PASS 

T he winter of 1861 and 186 S was a severe one 
in the mountains of West Virginia. The sol- 
diers of both armies suffered incredible hardships 
and sickness took a far greater number than bullets. 

Things had not gone well with the Confederates in 
West Virginia. They had been driven back until 
they held only the southern part of the state, and 
the Alleghanies on the east. Innumerable small con- 
flicts had taken place which generally resulted favor- 
ably to the Federals. 

The Union army held the whole northern part of 
the state and had occupied and held the passes 
through the Cheat mountains. 

If the Union armies could break through the Alle- 
ghanies there would be nothing to prevent them pour- 
ing into the valley of the Shenandoah, capture Staun- 
ton, and even threaten Richmond. This was what 
the Federal generals were planning. 

On the other hand if the Confederates could force 
their way through the Cheat mountains they might 
hope to drive the Federals back to the Ohio River 
and recover what had been lost. To accomplish this 
the Confederate general was massing his forces to 
161 


162 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


storm and capture Cheat Pass. If this could be done 
it would open a direct highway into the state. 

Two boys stood on a bleak mountainside carefully 
scaiming the country before them. Each carried a 
Spencer carbine and each had two pistols stuck in his 
belt. Small packs were strapped to their backs. 

The winds and frosts of autumn had denuded the 
trees of their foliage, but here and there grew a 
stunted pine or spruce, whose leaves defied the blasts 
of winter. Behind one of these trees the boys stood. 
The scene was one of grandeur but they took no 
notice of it. Their eyes were fixed on the Confed- 
erate camp, which lay in plain view before them. 

Something going on thar,” exclaimed one of the 
boys who was no other than Jim Kidder. His com- 
panion was Robert Hunter, but known in the moun- 
tains as Bob Jones, and Bob Jones he will be from 
now on. 

You are right, Jim,” replied Bob, looking 
through a small field glass. “ They are falling in.” 

The boys watched every movement. There seemed 
to be thousands of the Confederates. At last they 
marched away. 

“ They are on their way to attack the Pass,” cried 
Bob. See, they have divided into two bodies and 
taken separate roads. They are going to attack the 
Pass both in front and rear. We must get back and 
give warning.” 

Right yo’ be. Bob,” replied Jim, an’ we’uns 
can’t be in too big a hurry. The force guarding the 
Pass is small an’ if took by surprise it may go hard 
with them.” 

The boys carefully tightened the straps holding 


Cheat Mountain Pass 


163 


the packs on their shoulders and started up the 
mountain. They could not always keep screened by 
the pines, but had to cross open places. 

A Confederate officer was carelessly scanning the 
side of the mountain through his glass, but suddenly 
his attention became fixed. Something moving up 
there,” he muttered. ‘‘ There are two figures. Can 
they be animals ” 

Intently he looked, then cried, They are men 
and undoubtedly Yankee scouts. They have been 
watching our camp. From there they could see every 
move and know we are on the march. See how they 
hurry. The general must know this.” 

He closed his glass with a snap and rushed to the 
general. “ General,” he cried, I have just discov- 
ered two men on the side of the mountain, and they 
were hurrying as if the Old Nick was after them. 
No doubt they are Yankee scouts. They know we 
are on the march, and from the direction we are tak- 
ing they must know you are intending to attack the 
Pass.” 

‘‘ Are you sure ? ” asked the general. It would 
be dangerous for scouts to come this near.” 

“ Sure, General,” replied the captain. 

The general frowned. If they get away,” he 
said, “ it will be impossible to have a surprise but I 
shall not halt the movement. My plans are all made. 
I believe I can storm and take the Pass before rein- 
forcements can come. I am confident my force is 
much larger than the force guarding the Pass. But 
send half a dozen of our best scouts after them. They 
may be able to overtake them.” 

Pardon me,” replied the captain, but they have 


164 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

too great a start to be overtaken, and I have another 
plan. You remember there is a deep gulch cutting 
the mountain for some distance in. To get to Cheat 
Pass those fellows will have to cross this gulch or go 
miles around. My company is in line already to 
move. I believe that by riding up the road until 
the gulch is reached and then turning into it we 
can head them off.” 

Go ! Go ! ” cried the general. 

In a moment more Captain Henry at the head of 
his company was galloping up the road. 

Meantime the boys were making their way up the 
mountain with all the speed they could, yet too slowly 
it seemed to them. 

My ! but this is tough work,” said Jim, as they 
stopped a moment to get their breath. 

Bob turned to take a last view of the Confederate 
camp. As he leveled his glass, he cried, “ Jim, they 
must have seen us. A score of officers are scanning 
the mountain and a company of cavalry has just 
started off at a breakneck speed.” 

Which way are they going? ” asked Jim. 

To the right on the road that leads along the 
side of the mountain.” 

Bob, you remember that deep gulch we crossed,” 
cried Jim. That leads into the road the cavalry 
have taken. It runs back in the mountains a long 
ways and it would take us miles out of our way to 
go around it. They hope to catch us crossing that 
gulch. We must hurry.” 

The boys broke into a run. Bob took one or two 
nasty falls. Jim inured to mountain traveling stood 
the pace much better than Robert, and he saw they 


Cheat Mountain Pass 


165 


must slacken their speed or Bob would fall from 
exhaustion. 

“ Take it a little easy. Bob,” he said. “ We will 
go slower. It will not do to use ourselves entirely 
up fo’ if those fellers reach the gulch before we’uns 
do, we’uns will hev to fight fo’ it. If the worse comes, 
we’uns can take to the mountains and escape, but the 
camp would be surprised for we’uns could never reach 
it in time.” 

Then let us go ahead and take our chances,” 
exclaimed Bob. 

They went on, but Jim knew that at the rate 
they were going they would be cut off, but he said 
nothing. 

After a short time Bob suddenly cried, Jim, 
you are bearing too much to the right. You are not 
going the shortest way.” 

I know it,” replied Jim, but it is this way. If 
them fellers are trying to cut us off they will reach 
the gulch before we do. They will think we’uns will 
cross the gulch by the shortest way, and I am in 
hopes we can pass in behind them.” 

Jim, you have a head on you,” laughed Bob. 

I wouldn’t have thought of that.” 

‘‘ One must learn to think and think quick in this 
business,” replied Jim. 

They were now nearing the gulch, and advanced 
carefully, but they heard the clatter of horses’ hoofs 
and, in a moment more. Captain Henry at the head 
of his men came riding up the gulch. 

Drop behind this rock and keep still,” whispered 
Jim. “ Perhaps they will pass on.” 

“ Half a mile farther, boys,” they heard Captain 


166 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Henry say as they rode by, and we will reach the 
place where I think they will try and cross. The 
cliff is easier scaled there than anywhere for a long 
distance.” 

The boys crouched behind the rock until about 
twenty men had passed, and that seemed all. 

Now is the time,” exclaimed Jim, rising. 

But I am sure I saw more men start than that. 
Where can the rest be.^ ” asked Bob. 

It’s no time to speculate,” said Jim. “ Come.” 
He slid down the gulch at a fearful rate, catching 
hold of the bushes and stones as he went. 

Bob shuddered and followed, but not being as 
expert as Jim he reached the bottom in a dilapidated 
condition. 

There’s no skin left on me,” he groaned. 

Just as they reached the other side of the gorge, 
and were scanning the precipitous side with sinking 
hearts, they heard a yell of triumph behind them. 
Looking, they saw a cavalryman coming and another 
and another. The wily Captain had left over half 
his men behind with instructions to deploy along the 
bottom of the gorge. 

“ Only three,” cried Jim. Shoot straight, 
Bob.” 

The cavalrymen not expecting such a reception 
were taken by surprise and two fell. The other 
tried to draw his revolver, but a ball from Jim’s car- 
bine caught him in the arm and he was out of the 
fight. 

Now or never,” cried Jim. He caught hold of 
a bush and began to draw himself up the side of 
the gulch. It was almost perpendicular, so steep 


Cheat Mountain Pass 


167 


no one would attempt to climb it in a sane moment. 
But escape was all the boys thought of. So grasping 
the points of rocks and dwarfed bushes which grew 
in the crevices of the rocks they drew themselves up 
foot by foot. Once Bob lost his footing and would 
have fallen if Jim had not reached forth a sustaining 
hand and held him until he could regain his footing. 

The firing had been heard, and half a dozen cav- 
alrymen came dashing up. 

There they are,” cried one, pointing to the boys 
who were now about a hundred feet up the side of 
the gulch. 

Bullets began to strike the rocks around the boys. 
A piece of stone knocked off by, one struck Jim on 
the cheek, drawing blood. Bob felt a slight sting 
on one arm, but whether he had struck it against a 
sharp stone, or it had been grazed by a bullet he 
did not know. 

They had no chance to return the fire. All they 
could do was to cling to the rocks and bushes and 
draw themselves up with the bullets spattering around 
them. They had no time to think whether they 
would be hit or not. 

At last they were out of the zone of fire and lay 
gasping and panting. It seemed as if their lungs 
would burst. Blood was streaming from their noses 
because of their exertion. For some time they lay 
unable to rise, but at length they staggered to 
their feet. If they had thought to examine their 
clothing they would have found their coats and 
trousers cut in several places by bullets. Afterwards 
they themselves wondered how they had escaped 
death. 


168 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Their legs trembled when they attempted to walk 
but they knew they must go. Bob now found he had 
sustained a greater loss than he knew. When they 
began to climb the cliff, the boys had slung their car- 
bines behind them and a ball had struck the lock of 
Bob’s, smashing it. He gazed at the useless gun 
with a ruthful countenance. Look here ! ” he 
exclaimed. 

Lucky it struck the lock,” said Jim. That bul- 
let would hev gone plumb through yo’ if it had not.” 

But the gun is ruined,” groaned Bob, throwing 
it down. 

Better the gun ruined than yo’ a dead boy,” said 
Jim. Quit yo’ grumblin’ an’ come on.” 

When the Confederates saw the boys gain the 
top of the cliff without being hit a howl of rage 
went up. 

Up the cliff after them,” roared a sergeant who 
had just ridden up. 

The men looked at the cliff and one said, We 
can’t do it. It’s impossible.” 

Can’t do it,” yelled the sergeant in a rage, and 
those fellows climbed it with all you shooting at 
them.” 

I reckon that is why they could do it,” said the 
man. They would not have thought of it under 
ordinary circumstances.” 

Climb that cliff or I’ll shoot you,” roared the 
sergeant, drawing his revolver. 

Without a word the soldier dismounted and began 
pulling himself up the cliff. Two or three others 
followed him. They had gone but a few feet when 
one lost his hold and came tumbling down to lie moan- 


Cheat Mountain Pass 


169 


ing on the rocks. In a moment he was followed by 
another. This brought the sergeant to his senses. 

Come down,” he ordered. ‘‘ It’s no use. You will 
all break your necks.”* 

The cliff is not so steep about a hundred yards 
back,” said a corporal. ‘‘ I think it can be scaled 
there.” 

Back then and try it,” was the order. 

The men went back and soon several were at the 
top but the boys had vanished. The enraged Con- 
federates took up their trail and followed swiftly 
after them. 

Captain Henry had heard the firing, and came 
galloping back with his party. He ordered more 
men up the cliff to reinforce those already gone. 

Follow fast,” he ordered. Those fellows must 
be completely exhausted. You ought to overtake 
them.” 

“ They were only boys. Captain,” said one of the 
men. I saw them quite plainly.” 

More dangerous than men then,” responded the 
captain. They are lighter-footed and more oblivi- 
ous to danger.” 

The boys were using the brief respite given them 
to get away as fast as they could, but the tremendous 
strain they had undergone told on them and they 
could not travel as fast as they had. They knew 
the soldiers would soon find some way to scale the 
cliff and be after them. 

“ Bob, yo’ take the lead,” said Jim. I will bring 
up the rear with my carbine. If them fellers fuller 
we’uns I will get them before they get us. Go as 
fast as yo’ can. I will keep up.” 


lyo The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Bob was making the best time he could when he 
heard Jim’s carbine crack. One less,” he said. 

Now I reckon they will be a little more keerful how 
they toiler.” 

The loss of one of their comrades did make the 
pursuers a little more careful, but they spread out, 
and if those directly in the rear of the boys were 
held back, those on the sides could close in on them 
and make capture certain. They also kept up a hot 
fire on the boys every time they saw them. 

Jim was a general. He divined their new tactics 
and resolved to circumvent them. 

“ Bob, yo’ go right on,” he said. “ Never mind 
me. Don’t stop even if yo’ hear me shoot. I will 
be all right.” 

Jim now kept not only a little behind Robert but 
to one side. They came to where they would have to 
cross an open space. Bob kept right on but Jim 
halted and crouched behind a rock. The soldiers in 
pursuit, seeing but one running, thought the other 
had been shot, and raising a cheer darted forward. 

Now was Jim’s opportunity. Three times did his 
carbine speak and each time one of the Confederates 
fell. Appalled at the fate of their comrades the rest 
sought cover. What had they run into ? More than 
one man must have wrought that havoc. The boys 
must have been joined by friends. 

Disheartened they gave up the pursuit and bearing 
back their dead they returned, telling Captain Henry 
they had run into an ambush. The captain stormed 
-and raved but it was no use. He had to return, deeply 
chagrined over the complete failure of his plans to 
capture the boys. 


Cheat Mountain Pass 


171 


When Jim and Bob found they were no longer 
pursued they halted to take a much needed rest. Sit- 
ting on a rock they took some scanty rations from 
their packs, and as they ate they joked over the 
dangers throu^ which they had just passed. Stiff 
and sore as they were they must go on. The garri- 
son at Cheat Pass must be reached and warned of 
their danger. The enemy would be upon them in the 
morning. 

Night was falling when the two boys struck the 
pickets before the Federal camp. Hurriedly they 
made their report and then throwing themselves down 
they sank into a dreamless sleep to be awakened in 
the morning by the sound of battle. The Confed- 
erates had made their attack as planned but the 
Union troops being prepared met them and every- 
where the attack failed. 

In fact the Confederate officer in command of that 
portion of their army which was to make the main 
attack on the top of the mountain after driving back 
the Union pickets and viewing the works withdrew 
without making further attack. In his report of the 
affair he says : 

“ The expedition was a failure. The enemy proved 
too strong for us, being strongly fortified. Spies 
had evidently communicated our movements. They 
were fully prepared for us.’’ 

Thus discomforted and disheartened the Confed- 
erates returned to their camp. 

Bob and Jim felt they were fully compensated for 
the race they had made for life. 


CHAPTER XV 


IN A TIGHT PLACE 

O NCE more the boys stood on a mountain top 
overlooking a Confederate camp. The weather 
was bleak and cold and the mountain lay shrouded 
in a covering of snow. The wind howled dismally 
through the leafless branches of the trees and drove 
the snow in blinding sheets before it. 

Here and there grew pines and these trees, their 
branches laden with snow, stood like white monu- 
ments guarding a mighty city of the dead. 

The boys shivered as the blast struck them and 
drew their blankets more closely around them. For 
this time owing to the inclemency of the weather 
they carried blankets. VV^e can throw them away 
if hard pressed,’’ said Jim, and they will be mighty 
comfortable this weather.” 

And comfortable they found them as they stood 
this day on the bleak mountain top. They stood 
behind one of the snow-laden trees and were screened 
from prying eyes that might have been scanning the 
mountains. They were looking down on the little 
hamlet of Hungry Rock. 

They had made their way to this spot in the night 
to avoid being seen, and had chosen the inclement 
night so the falling, drifting snow would cover their 
172 


In a Tight Place 


173 


tracks, and no one be the wiser for their passing. 
They must stay in this spot all day for to move would 
betray them to the eyes of the enemy. So making 
themselves as comfortable as possible they watched 
and waited throughout the day. 

Since winter had set in things had not gone as 
well with the Federals in West Virginia as they 
might. The cold benumbed the men and sickness 
made fearful inroads in their ranks. They had hard 
work to hold what they had gained. Guerrilla bands 
were springing up like mushrooms to harass and 
trouble them. Twice they had tried to break through 
the Confederate line of the Alleghanies only to be 
driven back in defeat. The first attempt was on a 
fortified place on the Greenbriar River and the second 
on Camp Alleghany situated on one of the highest 
peaks of the mountains. 

East of the Alleghanies, Jackson with his small 
army, not exceeding six thousand, had made it 
lively for the Federals. Twice had he reached the 
canal and railroad that ran through the northern 
part of Virginia and Maryland and succeeded in 
doing some damage. So threatening did his move- 
ments become that, fearing the small garrison at 
Romney might be captured, the place was evacuated 
and the force holding it was drawn back to protect 
the canal and railroad. No sooner was the place 
evacuated by the Federals than it was occupied by 
Jackson. 

There was a small Confederate force at Hungry 
Rock guarding a pass through the mountains, and if 
this force could be driven out it would open a way 
for the troops in the northern part of West Virginia 


174 The Boy S couts of the Shenandoah 


to come through the pass and strike Jackson on the 
flank. 

It was for the purpose of ascertaining the number 
of troops holding Hungry Rock, and the most fea- 
sible way it could be attacked, that Bob and Jim were 
reconnoitering the place. They were successful in 
flnding out what they wished and when night came 
retraced their steps and safely reached the Federal 
lines. On making their report it was decided to 
attack the place at once. 

Bob and Jim guided the force and the attack was 
a complete surprise and success. Two cannon, all 
the camp equipage, and a number of prisoners were 
taken. 

Rumor now had it that Jackson was being largely 
reinforced, and to And out the truth of the report 
Jim and Bob went on another scout which nearly 
proved to be their last. 

In the mountains a few miles from Moorefield they 
ran into a gang of guerrillas. They were so close 
to the guerrillas before they saw them that it would 
have been death to run, so the boys put up a bold 
front and saluted the guerrillas as friends. 

The leader of the gang, Hinton, a villainous-look- 
ing fellow, looked the boys over and then roughly 
asked, Who be you’uns and whar be you’uns 
goin’.^ ” 

“ Mountain boys lookin’ fo’ game,” replied Jim 
without a smile. 

What kind of game ? ” snapped Hinton. 

‘‘ Sometimes a deer, sometimes a turkey, an’ once 
in a while a Yank. Hevn’t seen any b’ar, hev yo’.^ 
The next thing to a Yank I’d ruther kill a b’ar.” 


In a Tight Place 


175 


Hinton looked at Jim suspiciously. “ Youn’ fel- 
ler what be yo’ givin’ me ? ” he growled. Did yo’ 
ever kill a Yank.?^ ” 

Only two or three,” replied Jim carelessly. 

The game is plenty, but they go in too large bands 
to attack them often.” 

“ Do yo’ allers hunt alone ? That is yo’ two ? ” 
asked Hinton. 

Not allers. We’uns hav been with Bender 
some.” 

Now the boys had nearly fallen into the hands 
of a guerrilla band under the command of one Ben- 
der, and Jim thought there would be no danger in 
mentioning his name. 

Bender! ” cried Hinton, why we’uns air on the 
way to join him now. We’uns hev a fat job to pull 
off. Yo’uns kin go right along with we’uns.” 

‘‘ Thanks, but we’uns hev a job of our own,” said 
Jim. 

‘‘ Yo’ will go whether yo’ want to or not,” growled 
Hinton. I am kind of suspicious of yo’ fellers an’ 
I want to know whether yo’ be lyin’ or not.” 

Jim’s eyes snapped. A feller called me a liar 
once an’ he don’t do it any moah. We’uns will go 
with yo’uns an’ then I will be obleged if yo’ take 
them words back,” he drawled. 

Yo’ hev grit, boy, an’ if I find my suspicions be 
wrong, I shall surely beg pardon,” said Hinton, but 
I must find out. So cum right along. Yo’ partner 
don’t talk much. What might be your name, boy.?^ ” 

‘‘ Bob Jones,” replied Bob shortly. 

That’s a fine gun yo’ hev. Bob. Let’s see it,” 
said Hinton reaching for Bob’s carbine. 


17 6 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

Excuse me, but I’d ruther not part with it,” 
replied Bob. These times it’s better to hang on to 
yo’ gun. No knowin’ when yo’ will want to use it.” 

Hinton’s face turned red with anger. Whar did 
yo’ git that gun ? ” he demanded. 

Of a Yank,” replied Bob. He was foolish 
enough to let me look at it.” 

If yo’ don’t hand me that gun I’ll take it,” 
roared Hinton thoroughly infuriated. 

Now what’s the use of quarreling,” exclaimed 
Jim. “ Bob is right in not wantin’ to gev up his gun. 
The fact is Cap Hinton is kind of suspicious of we’uns 
and we’uns is kind of suspicious of yo’ fellers. How be 
we’uns to know whether yo’uns be Yanks or Sesesh? 
We’uns hev had that game played on us before, an’ 
it gev us a heap of trouble. Cap Hinton says he is 
goin’ to join Bender. We’uns say we’uns hev been 
with Bender. Then why not all go peaceably until 
we’uns find Bender? Then we’uns will all know every- 
thin’ is square.” 

That’s fair. Cap,” exclaimed his men. Let’s 
be goin’.” 

Hinton had to agree, but none too willingly. 

Bob wondered what Jim was up to. He knew they 
were in a tight place, and when they reached Bender 
and their story proved false their lives would not 
be worth a straw. But he showed no fear and when 
they started said, Cap, when we’uns reach Bender, 
an’ we’uns find out yo’ is tall right, and yo’ find out 
we’uns is all right yo’ can look at my gun all you 
want.” 

Hinton growled something in reply that Bob did 
not understand. 


In a Tight Place 


177 


The road on which they were traveling was dug 
into the side of a mountain. Above the mountain 
sloped to the top, but below it was very steep for 
about two hundred feet when it ended in a ravine 
on the other side of which rose a wall of perpendicular 
rocks. ^ 

They came to a place where the road was very 
narrow. What’s that.?^ ” suddenly exclaimed 
Jim, unslinging his carbine and gazing up the side 
of the mountain. 

What is it.^ WTat do yo’ see.^ ” cried the guer- 
rilas. 

Up thar among them rocks. I saw somethin’ 
move. I thought it was a man.” 

The guerrillas were all attention. Soon they did 
catch a glimpse of something moving, but whether 
man or animal they could not tell. 

Jim touched Bob on the shoulder and then sprang 
over the side of the road. Without a moment’s hesi- 
tation Bob followed. So steep was the descent they 
slid and rolled down like logs of wood. The noise 
they made attracted the attention of the guerrillas. 

Hell and furies ! They be tryin’ to git away,” 
cried Hinton. “ Shoot ’em.” 

The guerrillas fired a volley, but it being down hill 
they shot over. 

After them,” cried Hinton. He sprang over the 
side of the road, but lost his footing and went rolling 
down. The other guerrillas followed more cautiously 
and at last reached the bottom. By this time the 
boys were some distance away. The guerrillas were 
huddled in a group loading their guns. 

Jim looking back saw them and it was too good 


178 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


an opportunity to be lost. Let’s wheel and give 
them a few rounds,” he exclaimed. 

The boys turned and fired three rounds in rapid 
succession and then rushed on. 

The execution of the shots were fearful. At least 
half a dozen of the guerrillas were killed or wounded. 
Hinton who had just risen rubbing his bruises was 
slightly wounded in the arm. 

His imprecations were terrible. After them,” 
he roared. On yo’ lives, don’t let them escape.” 

With yells the guerrillas took up the pursuit, but 
after one had fallen they became more cautious, and 
were satisfied in trailing after them keeping out of 
range of their guns. 

‘‘ They can’t get away. We’uns will hev them 
befo’ long an’ then — ” said Hinton, with a devilish 
look on his face. His men knew that when caught 
the boys would suffer one of the cruelest of deaths. 

So far fortune had been in favor of the fugitives 
for the bottom of the ravine was narrow and num- 
bers did not count. But the ravine gradually grew 
shallower and at length disappeared altogether, and 
the boys were obliged to take to the mountain. 

Now we’uns will hev them,” cried Hinton. He 
gave orders to his men to spread out. 

The guerrillas on the fiank not being held back by 
the guns of the boys could trail much faster, and 
soon began to close in on their victims. The boys 
exerted every nerve, but soon saw their case was 
hopeless. These men were not like the soldiers who 
had chased them on Cheat Mountain, but were hardy 
mountaineers accustomed to climb mountains and did 
not know what fatigue was. 


In a Tight Place 


179 


It’s all up with us, Jim. We have taken our last 
scout. I am all in,” gasped Bob, and he staggered 
and fell. 

Jim reached down, took Bob by the collar of his 
coat and helped him to his feet. His own face was 
drawn and his breath came in quick gasps. 

I am afraid I am about in too. Bob,” he said, 
‘‘ but let’s make one last effort. I see a huge pile of 
rocks ahead. Let’s try and make them, and then 
make a stand. Yes, Bob, it’s all over but let’s sell 
our lives as dearly as possible.” 

As Jim spoke a ball tore through the crown of 
his hat so close were the guerrillas to them. They 
saw their advantage and with wild yells redoubled 
their efforts. 

Making a last supreme effort the boys reached the 
rocks, the balls falling thick around them. 

Heah is an opening between these two big bould- 
ers,” gasped Jim, and he darted in followed by Bob. 
The passage was about four feet wide and they fol- 
lowed it but a few feet when it opened into a cave 
or large cavity, they knew not which for all was 
dark beyond. 

Heah we’uns will make our last stand,” said Jim 
throwing himself down, breathing heavily. 

Bob fell rather than threw himself by Jim’s side. 
There he lay for some time completely exhausted 
and helpless, when he was aroused by the sound of 
Jim’s carbine. 

Two figures had darkened the mouth of the open- 
ing, and at Jim’s fire one dropped with a groan. The 
other sprang back with a shriek of terror. 

Reckon they will be a little keerful after this 


180 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

how they try to enter without knocking,” said Jim 
with a grin. 

Fortunate you were not used up as badly as I 
was,” said Bob, but I am all right now.” 

Without the guerrillas were raging like beasts, but 
none dared try and enter the passage. 

We’d better build a slight protection across the 
passage,” said Jim. “ They might try firing in 
at us.” 

Stones were plenty and the two boys soon built 
a low barricade across the passage, but high enough 
to protect them when lying down. They did this 
none too soon, for concealed among the rocks the 
guerrillas poured a storm of balls into the opening. 
The boys could hear these balls strike the rocks in 
the rear, so they knew the cavern was not a large 
one. They would have to fight it out where they 
were. 

After a time the firing ceased and Hinton called 
out, Ho ! Yo’ fellers in thar.” 

Keep perfectly still,” whispered Jim. 

“ Why don’t yo’ talk.^^ Skeered to death ” jeered 
Hinton. 

Still there was silence. 

Cap, I guess them fellers were killed at our 
first fire,” said one. They never fired a shot after 
that. I was behind a rock right in front of the 
openin’ and I fired shot after shot right in. They 
must hev seen the smoke of my gun, and two or three 
times they had a chance to get me. They would 
have fired if alive. They must shorely be dead.” 

Better go in and see,’^ jeered one. 

Yes, Dan,” they all cried, “ go in and see.” 


In a Tight Place 


181 


Dan showed no signs of going. 

Ho ! Ho ! Dan’s got cold feet,” they all yelled. 

He talked big jest to git some of us to go.” 

“ It’s a lie. I hevn’t cold feet,” snorted Dan, 
stung by the jeers. “ Thar was two of them and 
if alive thar be two yet. I dare any of yo’ to go in 
with me.” 

No one seemed desirous of taking the dare. 

“ Who has cold feet now? ” jeered Dan. Come 
on eny one of yo’. I will go with yo’.” 

“ I forbid eny one of yo’ goin’ until we’uns can 
be more shore they be dead,” said Hinton. 

One of the men put his hat on the end of his gun 
and cautiously poked it a few inches beyond the edge 
of the rock. The silence remained unbroken. Four 
or five hats were now poked beyond the edge. In 
one of them was a head. A little farther were pushed 
the hats, a little plainer showed the head. Then 
there was a quick report, and the owner of the head 
dropped like a stone. The body was pulled quickly 
back. 

“ Reckon Dan will never know whether they was 
in thar or not,” said Hinton. He was killed too 
quick. Boys, we’uns hev been fooled long enough 
and lost three men. The only thing is to smoke them 
out.” 

The guerrillas fell to work with a vim, pulling 
logs and limbs before the mouth of the cavern, care- 
fully keeping out of range. When they had built 
a barricade sufficiently high to protect them they 
pitched wood over it until the passage was com- 
pletely filled. 

“ The last act in the show,” said Jim calmly. 


182 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

We’uns could hev made a dash and died fightin’, 
but it’s too late now. They hev’ blocked the 
passage. Which shall it be. Bob, roast or shoot 
ourselves? It’s one or the other.” 

Neither one if I can help it,” answered Bob. 

Jim, I haven’t given up all hope yet. We have 
not examined the back of this cavern. It may be 
large enough so we can escape the smoke. We 
might even find some place to hide.” 

“No use,” said Jim. “ I could tell by the balls 
striking it was only a few feet to the end. We’uns 
be in a pocket formed by falling rock, not a regular 
cave. I hev seen the like many times. No, Bob, 
we’uns be done for, it’s roast or shoot ourselves.” 

“ I am not so sure. We can at least make an 
effort to save ourselves,” replied Bob. 

The guerrillas now set fire to the wood and the 
smoke began to pour into the cave. 

“ Roast, yo’ varments, roast ! ” yelled the guer- 
rillas, dancing and cursing. “ Getting hot in thar? 
It won’t be half as hot as it will be when the devil 
gits yo’.” They laughed uproariously. 

“ It’s time to go, if ever we do. Come,” said 
Bob, beginning to grope his way to the back of the 
cave. Jim followed, but it was not the old Jim. 
With the stoicism of the mountaineer he would meet 
his fate without a word. 

They had not gone far when they struck a mass 
of tumbled rock. As Jim said the cavern was not 
a large one, but its rear was not of solid rock. The 
cavern had been made by a vast amount of rock 
that had come down from above, and in lodging had 
left the open space in which they were. 


In a Tight Place 


183 


They began to feel their way over the broken 
mass and realized they were going upwards. The 
yells of the guerrillas became fainter. Where were 
they going. ^ To die in some hole like a wounded 
animal, or to liberty 

On and on they crawled, feeling every foot of the 
way. Often they had to turn when they came to a 
large rock too high to climb over. But Bob knew 
that on the whole the way led up, and he breathed a 
silent prayer that the way would lead to life and 
liberty. 

Jim climbing along at Bob’s side suddenly whis- 
pered excitedly, Bob, I believe I see a ray of 
light.” 

They clambered over another rock and the little 
ray showed plainly. It was to them the star of 
hope. 

Jim broke down, and throwing his arms around 
Bob, blubbered, Bob, Bob, I am a cowardly cur. 
Yo’ be the brave one. I would hev set thar and met 
my fate.” 

None of that, Jim,” said Bob. You are braver 
than I. It is simply the difference in our make-up. 
I believe in dying, trying. When you believe all 
hope gone, you meet your fate like an Indian. You 
are a mountaineer, Jim, and all the savage blood is 
not out of you. But don’t let your hopes rise too 
high. We are not out yet.” 

If the place is not large enough to crawl out, 
it will at least give us air,” said Jim. The smoke 
had followed them and they both began to feel its 
effects. 

At last they reached the place from which the 


184 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

light came. The hole was large enough for them 
to crawl through if it had not been blocked by a 
stone that had dropped in it and nearly filled it. 
The light filtered through cracks around the stone. 

Madly they tore at it with their naked hands, but 
it would not move. The sweat stood out on their 
brows in great drops. With freedom so close were 
they to be disappointed.^ It was maddening. 

“ Jim, why not use our carbines as levers,” sud- 
denly exclaimed Bob. We may be able to move it 
with them.” 

Through all their troubles the boys had clung to 
their guns. Now with renewed courage they inserted 
the barrels and pried, but still the rock did not 
move, though the barrels bent. Then with the ends 
of the barrels they began to knock off little jagged 
comers of the rock. Yes, it dipped a trifle. They 
now worked like giants, chipping a little here, a 
little there. Suddenly the stone dropped and the 
way was clear. 

With grateful hearts they crawled out. Fortu- 
nately rocks hid them from the guerrillas below, who 
were heaping wood on the fire and yelling, Why 
don’t yo’ cum out.? Gettin’ hot.? How do it feel to 
roast.? ” 

The smoke now began to curl from where they 
escaped, and fearing the guerrillas would see it, they 
rolled a stone in it, and then packed leaves and dirt 
around it so the place was thoroughly closed.” 

They will never know how we got away,” said 
Bob. It will be a pmzzle to them that they will 
never solve.” 

Silently they crept away, taking their damaged 


In a Tight Place 


185 


carbines with them lest their presence betray their 
place of escape. They threw them into the first 
stream they crossed. 

They were two weary, haggard boys who reported 
at Federal headquarters two days afterwards. The 
officer listened to their story in amazement. It was 
so incredible it could hardly be believed. But the 
Federal commander knew the boys always told the 
truth. 

“ I have heard of Hinton,” he said. “ His band 
is a desperate one but from what you say you must 
have greatly depleted it.” 

The news the boys brought back was not all they 
had hoped to get, but it was purported that Jackson 
was being largely reinforced, and preparing for some 
important movement. 

The guerrillas waited for hours for the fire to 
burn out. Then, with lighted torches, they entered 
the cavern expecting to find two lifeless bodies. They 
were anxious to secure the arms of the boys. When 
no bodies were discovered they were amazed. They 
explored the cavern thoroughly, no crack or crevice 
escaped. They even crept up to the place the boys 
had gotten out, but it had been so thoroughly closed 
no ray of light got through. 

The devil must hev helped them,” cried Hinton, 
with white lips. “ We’uns might hev known it. 
Two boys couldn’t hev killed as many of we’uns as 
they did if they hadn’t been helped by the devil. 
This place smells of fire and brimstone. Let’s get 
away befo’ wuss happens.” 

They fled from the place, fearing to look behind 
lest his Satanic majesty might appear. 


CHAPTER XVI 


CAPTURING A DISPATCH 

A fter a few days’ rest the boys started out 
once more to find out what Jackson was doing. 
This time they went farther east, striking the 
mountains east of Romney. One day just before 
night they reached a mountain that overlooked Rom- 
ney. They were on the far side, and feeling the 
fatigue of their journey they decided to stop for 
the night. While seeking a place where they could 
rest in security, they came across a lonely mountain 
hut which seemed to be deserted. On entering it, 
however, they found it had been recently occupied, 
and by no small number. Remnants of food were 
scattered on the floor, and a number of blankets were 
lying around. On searching they found a goodly , 
supply of food stored away. 

A rendezvous for guerrillas as sure as I am 
alive,” said Bob. ‘‘I don’t believe I care to spend 
the night here.” 

Nor do I,” replied Jim, but befo’ we’uns go, 
let’s hev a good feed. The sight of this food makes 
me hungry.” 

Jim, I will stay on one condition,” said Bob. 
What’s the condition ? ” 

“ That you stop saying we’un and yo’un for we 
and you.” 


186 


Capturing a Dispatch 


187 


Jim stood with his mouth open in surprise. Why, 
why,” he stammered, if I said that the mountain 
folks wouldn’t understand me.” 

Well, when we are with mountain folks you can 
say we’uns and yo’uns, but when we are together 
say we and you. You notice when we are with 
mountain folks I talk just as you do. That is to 
make them believe I am a mountain boy like you, but 
when I talk with others I don’t use mountain 
patois.” 

Now, Jim did not know what patois meant, but he 
said, I have noticed that when you talk with the 
Yankee officers you speak differently than you do 
when on a scout. I sometimes wish I could talk that 
way.” 

“ You can if you go to school and learn,” said 
Bob. But it is only when we are together I want 
you to say we and you. Some way I can’t bear 
that we’un and yo’un. I hope you are not offended.” 

“ Not at all,” said Jim. I will try and do what 
you wish.” 

“ Thank you, Jim, and now we will see about 
supper. You made no mistake that time,” said Bob, 
laughing. 

Some rude cooking utensils were found, a fire kin- 
dled on the hearth, and soon a savory mess of bacon 
was sizzling over the coals. There was a supply of 
corn bread, somewhat dry, but made more palatable 
by "being soaked in the grease of the bacon. They 
had some coffee with them, and sat down to what 
was to them a sumptuous repast. Hardly had they 
finished eating when they heard voices and the 
trampling of feet outside. 


188 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


“ The guerrillas are coming. We are trapped,” 
cried Bob. 

Both boys grabbed their carbines, and as they 
did so heard a voice say, ‘‘ Thar is a light in the 
cabin, boys. Wonder if Smith has cum back.” 

The speaker’s hand was on the latch and he was 
just about to open the door. Jim, without a sec- 
ond’s hesitation, fired through it. The man fell 
back with a groan. 

‘‘ Now, out and give them every shot in our 
carbines,” cried Jim. He opened the door and 
dashed out, followed by Bob. 

The guerrillas, surprised by the sudden attack, and, 
believing from the rapid firing there was a large 
party, fired a random volley and fled into the forest. 

The boys lost no time in going the other way. 
When hearing no sounds of pursuit, and believing 
they had gone far enough to be safe, they stopped 
running. 

Jim, chuckling, said, Didn’t we’uns — ” 

We,” corrected Bob. 

Beg pardon,” said Jim, ‘‘ but didn’t we give 
them a surprise ? ” 

We certainly did,” replied Bob. 

From that time Jim made few mistakes on we and 
you when talking with Bob. 

The boys groped their way through the forest for 
some distance, when finding what they thought a 
secure place, they camped. One slept while the other 
watched, as was their invariable custom when on a 
scout. 

During Bob’s watch his quick ear caught what he 
thought were stealthy footsteps. He listened 


Capturing a Dispatch 


189 


intently and knew he was not mistaken. He touched 
Jim gently on the shoulder and the boy was on his 
feet in an instant, his hands grasping his carbine, 
but he did not speak. 

“ Listen, I hear footsteps,” Bob whispered in his 
ear. 

Jim listened. Surely there were footsteps, and 
whatever it was it seemed to be circling around 
them. Suddenly Jim exclaimed, “ Thunder ! ” and, 
stooping, picked up a stone and hurled it in the 
direction of the sound. There was a ‘‘ Whoof,” and 
a great crashing through the brush. 

Didn’t know a b’ar when you heard one,” said 
Jim, laughing. 

How did you know it was a bear.? ” asked Bob, 
somewhat crestfallen. 

By the way he stepped. I know the critters. 
I’m wide awake now; you lie down and sleep.” 

Bob was soon asleep and did not awaken until it 
was daylight. Jim was digging a hole in the ground 
with his hunting knife. 

Why didn’t you wake me when it was my turn, 
and what are you doing.? ” asked Bob, a little net- 
tled that Jim had stood his last watch. 

Thought you needed the sleep,” replied Jim. 
^ I’m digging this hole to make some coffee. I am 
hungry as a b’ar. I wish I had a slice of that feller 
that smelled us out last night.” 

“ Starving after that big supper you had last 
night.? ” 

“Yes, I’m allers hungry when I hev anything to 
eat,” replied Jim. 

“ That’s so,” laughed Bob. “ If we have any 


190 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

rations you are never satisfied until they are all 
gone, and then you will go three days without food 
without a whimper. I believe you are half Indian.” 

I hev heard Dad say there is some Indian blood 
in the family,” replied Jim. It’s mighty good 
blood.” 

Bob had his doubts, but said nothing. 

They now made their way along the mountain until 
they came to a place where they could look down on 
the cabin they had stopped at the night before. The 
guerrillas had returned and were digging what 
appeared to be a grave. Nearby, wrapped in a 
blanket, lay a stiff form. 

I plugged that feller fo’ good,” exclaimed Jim 
with evident satisfaction. 

Bob shuddered. The lonely grave, the taking of 
human life, would he ever get used to it? 

“ It’s awful,” he groaned. 

What’s awful ” asked Jim. 

This killing men ; this snuffing out of human life 
in a moment. What is war but murder ? ” 

Jim was astonished. Why, if I hadn’t killed 
that feller we would both hev been killed,” he cried. 

I know it. But I can never take life without 
thinking I have taken something sacred.” 

“ That’s owing to your eddication,” said Jim. 

Now I believe it’s all right to kill one that’s try in’ 
to kill you, anywhar and in any way you can. Ever 
hear of a mountain feud ? ” 

Yes, and I think they are terrible. Men are 
shot from ambush without having a single chance 
for their lives. It’s cowardly.” 

No sech thing,” cried Jim. They are trying 


Capturing a Dispatch 


101 


to kill you in the same way, and you git the drop on 
them first. That’s all. Ever hear of the feud 
between the Kidders and the Grimes ? ” 

“No, I don’t believe I ever did.” 

“ Well, it was a red hot one, I tell you, but it was 
settled before my time. I hev heard Dad teU about 
it. Wish it had lasted long enough fo’ me to take a 
hand.” 

“ How was it settled? ” asked Bob. 

Jim grinned. “ By all the Grimes bein’ killed 
except one gal and Dad married her. That settled 
it fo’ good.” 

“ What ! Your mother marry a man who had been 
instrumental in killing off all of her kin? ” cried Bob 
in amazement. 

“ That’s nothing,” replied Jim. “ Ma is proud 
to belong to a family that kin fight like the Kid- 
ders.” 

Bob ruminated. “ After all,” he thought, “ are 
these mountaineers much worse than the gentry of 
Virginia? They have no scruples in taking the life 
of an enemy. The only difference is the mountaineer 
kills in any way he can, while the gentleman chal- 
lenges his man, and they stand up and shoot at each 
other according to the code of honor.” 

The boys now made their way over the most inac- 
cessible part of the mountain and soon reached a 
place overlooking Romney. 

“ Thar seems to be a lot of soldiers thar,” 
remarked Jim. 

Bob scanned the camp carefully through his glass. 
“ Yes, at least six thousand,” he at length 
answered, “ and they are getting ready to moVe. I 


192 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

wonder where they are going? Jackson is up to 
some of his tricks.” 

Bob turned and looked the other way. At the 
foot of the mountain ran the direct road to Win- 
chester. Now and then a horseman passed along it. 

How I wish we could get one of those fellows ! ” 
he said. We might get some news.” 

Why not try it? ” drawled Jim. 

It would be dangerous,” replied Bob, but I am 
willing to try it if. you are.” 

Well, here goes then,” said Jim. The news is 
what we be after.” 

The boys began to descend the mountain, stealing 
their way from tree to tree and from rock to rock. 
At length they reached the coveted road and con- 
cealed themselves in a thick clump of bushes. So 
far all had gone well. 

The sound of a galloping horse was heard coming 
from the direction of Romney. It soon came in 
sight and the boys sprang into the road just as the 
horse came opposite their hiding place. 

Halt ! ” they cried with leveled guns. 

The rider drew up so quickly he threw the horse 
back on his haunches. 

Dismount! Not a word or sound or you are a 
dead man,” said Bob. 

Pale and trembling, the rider dismounted. 

Hands up 1 ” ordered Bob. 

The man’s hands went quickly above his head. 

Jim, hold your gun close to his head while I 
search him,” said Bob. If he makes a sound, shoot 
him.” 

Bob went carefully through the fellow’s clothes 


Capturing a Dispatch 


193 


and was rewarded by finding an official envelope. 
Hastily tearing it open, he glanced at its contents. 

“ Jim, I have found what we wanted. Disarm 
the fellow and shoot the horse so he can’t carry the 
news so quickly, for we will have to let him go.” 

“ Why not shoot him, too.f^ ” asked Jim. 

“ It would be murder. Do as I tell you,” ordered 
Bob sternly. 

Hardly had Jim done so when a company of 
cavalry came around a bend in the road on a full 
gallop. The sound of the shot had alarmed them. 

The boys sprang into the bushes and began to 
climb the mountain with all the speed they pos- 
sessed. 

‘‘What’s this.^ ” cried the captain of the cavalry. 

Without a word the dispatch bearer pointed to the 
boys not over two hundred yards away. 

“ Fire,” shouted the captain. 

A volley rang out and the bullets spattered around 
the boys, but they kept on. 

“ Numbers ones and twos dismount and after 
them,” yelled the captain. “ Follow them, men ! 
Lieutenant Hanks, take command.” 

Half the company sprang from their horses and 
took up the pursuit. The sound of a few scattering 
shots were heard as some of the soldiers caught 
sight of the boys, but these soon died in the distance. 

The captain now turned his attention to the dis- 
patch bearer, who told him what had happened. 

“ What ! you don’t mean to tell me that a dispatch 
from General Jackson to General Loring was taken 
from you ! ” cried the captain. 

The dispatch bearer nodded. 


194 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


This is serious,” exclaimed the captain. That 
such a thing could happen almost in sight of camp is 
almost beyond belief. Come with me. We must 
report to General Jackson at once.” 

A horse was procured for the soldier, and he and 
the captain rode rapidly to the general’s head- 
quarters. Jackson’s troops were already on the 
move. 

Jackson heard the report with lowering brows and 
questioned the dispatch bearer sharply; then said, 

I do not see as you were to blame, but it was a 
daring deed for those who did it.” 

They were boys,” answered the soldiers. I 
should say about seventeen or eighteen years of age.” 

I have heard of those boys,” replied Jackson. 

They are the most daring scouts in the Yankee 
army. It was they who foiled General Lee’s 
attack on Cheat Mountain. They seem to bear 
charmed lives. Of course. Captain, you had the boys 
pursued ? ” 

Yes, twenty-five good men are after them, and 
they had less than three hundred yards the start.” 

I doubt if they will be taken. They will travel 
twice as fast as your cavalry on foot. But the 
damage done is not irreparable. The movement you 
see going on now is to try and capture Hancock. 
My order to Loring was for him to join me at Han- 
cock with his whole division. I will at once send 
him another dispatch. It will reach him a trifle 
later than the other is all. The capture of the dis- 
patch will not stop the movement, and we will be 
before Hancock almost as quick as the boys.” 

In a few moments more another soldier was riding 


Capturing a Dispatch 


195 


as for life with the new dispatch for General Loring 
at Winchester. 

The men sent in pursuit of the boys soon returned, 
weary and dispirited. Lieutenant Hanks reported 
they had not gone more than half a mile when they 
lost all trace of the boys. Still he kept on until he 
became convinced it was useless to try longer. 

The boys made tremendous efforts to reach Han- 
cock in time to warn the garrison. They were none 
too soon. Scarcely had preparations been made and 
reinforcements sent for when Jackson appeared 
before the place. 

Hancock was more heavily garrisoned than Jack- 
son expected, so after some cannonading he fell back 
to wait for Loring. 

Loring did not come. He had been ordered by 
General Johnston, commanding the department, not 
to go, as there was a large force of Federals 
advancing from Cumberland and he would probably 
be cut off. 

Chagrined and mortified, Jackson fell back to 
Romney. Here a greater disappointment awaited 
him. He received orders to evacuate Romney, as 
Johnston believed the force there in danger. Jack- 
son protested strongly, but his protests were not 
heeded. He at once sent in his resignation, but 
fortunately for the Confederacy it was not accepted. 

Bob now concluded he would take a scout towards 
Winchester. He wished to see how close he could get 
to his old home, also find out, if he could, how 
strongly the place was held. 

By carefully avoiding scouting parties and travel- 
ing through the woods, the boys succeeded in getting 


196 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

within a few miles of the city, when an unexpected 
meeting occurred. 

Discovering two hunters, the boys hid. As they 
came nearer Bob saw they were Tom Stratton and 
Jim Collins. For a moment his blood boiled and 
murder was in his heart. He raised his carbine, 
whispering to Jim, “ You take the one on the left 
and I’ll take the other. They are ones who put up 
the job on me and pounded you.” 

Jim raised his carbine all too willingly. The boys 
came on, laughing and talking, little thinking death 
was so near. 

Before they could shoot Bob’s better judgment 
came to him. He shuddered at what he had been 
about to do. Like the mountaineers, he was to take 
revenge for a wrong and shoot from ambush. 

He pulled down Jim’s gun and said in a hoarse 
whisper, “ Don’t shoot ; let’s take them prisoners.” 

Jim agreed with a growl. 

They let their victims come within a few rods of 
them. 

“ Throw down your guns and hold up your hands,” 
were the orders that caused Tom and Jim to stand 
as if rooted to the ground. Laughter left their lips 
and they stood in mortal terror. 

“ Down with your hands and drop your guns or 
we will shoot.” 

Their guns dropped from their nerveless grasp 
and up went their hands. 

Bob advanced on Tom Stratton until the muzzle 
of his gun almost touched his breast. Then he said 
in a low voice, vibrating with passion, Don’t you 
know me, you skunk ” 


Capturing a Dispatch 


197 


“ Heavens ! ” shrieked Tom. It’s Bob Hunter. 
Mercy, Bob ! Mercy ! ” 

Yes, it’s Bob Hunter and you ask for mercy. 
Did you show me mercy when you plotted to send me 
to the gallows? Why should I not shoot you as I 
would a dirty cur? And you, Jim Collins, are the 
one who gave me the fatal paper. Both of you pre- 
pare to die.” 

They were now on their knees, and with ashen 
faces wailed, “ Don’t kill us. Bob. Don’t kill us. 
We did it all as a joke. We did not think it would 
end as it did. Don’t kill us. We’re not fit to die.” 

I should say not,” sneered Bob, “ for there’s a 
lie on your lips this minute. You did it for no joke. 
You’re not fit to die, and you’re not fit to live. But 
in dying you rid the earth of your presence, so 
prepare.” 

They groveled in the dust and tried to embrace 
his feet, shrieking and howling for mercy. Never 
were two more cringing, terror-stricken objects. 

Jim stood by enjoying it. This was better than 
killing them outright. It was sweet revenge. 

Bob looked at them for a time in contempt, and 
then spurning them with his foot, said, “ Get up, 
you whining cowards. I will spare your lives on one 
condition. You must sign a paper confessing your 
infamous plot against me.” 

Hope came into their faces. We will sign any- 
thing. We will tell all if you will let us go,” they 
cried. 

On a piece of paper Bob had with him he wrote 
out a confession, and reading it to them, said, Is 
that all right? ” 


198 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Yes, we will sign it,” they gasped, but their 
hands trembled so their signatures could scarcely be 
recognized. 

Bob then seized them by the collars, and turning 
them around, gave each a kick and said, “ Now, go.” 

They were off like a shot. 

Bob turned just in time to strike down Jim’s gun. 

What do you mean,” cried Jim, to let them 
fellers go, when I had sworn to shoot them on sight. 
Bob, you be no good pal.” 

Jim, you and I differ on some things. For us 
to have killed those boys would have been downright 
murder. You have just said I am no good pal; do 
you wish to part with me. ^ If so, we will do so, but 
I shall always remember you as one of the bravest, 
truest friends I ever had.” 

Jim looked at Bob a moment and his lips trembled. 
“ Bob,” he said, you and I do differ. I am only a 
mountain boy and you be a gentleman. I know 
more about the mountains than you, but about every- 
thing else I am nowhere. I am sorry I said you were 
no good pal. You are the best, the bravest pal I 
ever had. Don’t go.” 

^^Good!” said Bob, but it’s time to go. We 
may get into trouble if we stay longer. Break their 
guns before we go.” 

Jim broke the guns on a tree and they started. 
It was well they did so, for Tom and Jim had not 
gone far when they met a scouting party. With 
chattering teeth they told what had happened to 
them. The soldiers could hardly believe it. No 
Union scouts would dare venture so near Winchester, 
especially Hunter, on whose head a price was set. 


Capturing a Dispatch 


199 


When the boys led them to the place and the two 
broken guns were found, they had to believe and they 
took up the pursuit with ardor, but no trace of Bob 
or Jim could be found. 

When Tom and Jim got back to Winchester they 
had a big story to tell. The story flew like wild 
fire. Robert Hunter had been seen. He had dared 
to come within a few miles of Winchester and had 
all the appearance of being a Union scout. When 
the boys told how they had been forced to sign a 
paper, saying they were the ones who had drawn up 
the paper found in Robert’s pocket, the people shook 
their heads and believed more than ever that Robert 
was guilty. 

Not so with his aunt and cousin. ‘‘ The very 
boys that Agnes named,” said Helen. The truth 
will come out some time. I am glad to hear Robert 
is alive, but I do hope he is not a scout for the 
Yankees.” 

Tom and Jim became something of heroes and 
every time they told the story it grew larger and 
larger. 

“ Of course,” said Tom, we signed the paper. 
Bob would have killed us if we hadn’t. He would 
have killed us anyway if it had not been for the boy 
with him. He swore we had done what Bob wanted 
us to do and we should go free.” 

A soldier with his arm in a sling was standing close 
by, and he asked sarcastically^ “ What did you do 
when you thought Bob was g(^hg to shoot you? ” 
Do,” exclaimed Tom, drawing himself up to his 
full height. “ I called him a cowardly cur, and told 
him to shoot if he wanted to.” 


200 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


You don’t say,” replied the soldier. “ Why 
you are white yet and haven’t stopped shaking, and 
instead of daring him to shoot, you begged like a 
sick calf, and he kicked you and let you go. I know 
Robert Hunter and I believe the paper he made you 
sign is true.” 

Tom and Jim took the first opportunity to sneak 
out of the crowd, and after that did not boast so 
much of their bravery. 


CHAPTER XVII 


WINCHESTER EVACUATED BY JACKSON 

O NCE more Winchester was throbbing with 
excitement. This time it was not on account 
of a Confederate victory. Instead of bonfires and 
speeches, men walked the streets with pale faces and 
stood in knots talking excitedly. Now and then they 
would stop talking and listen. Within four miles of 
the city cannon were booming. 

Men heard the ominous sound with darkened brows 
and clenched hands. Mothers heard it and grasped 
their babes more closely to their breasts. 

Many were piling their household goods into 
wagons preparing to flee, for it had been given out 
that the city was to be evacuated that night by the 
Confederate forces. 

The time had come which Colonel Clayton had 
foreseen, and which so many had claimed would never 
come. From this time Winchester was to be the 
center of a whirlwind of battle. Like a shuttlecock, 
it was to be tossed back and forth between the con- 
tending armies. 

Helen Clayton cried in despair, Mother what 
shall we do, go or stay? ” 

Mrs. Clayton was sitting dry-eyed and calm. We 
will not go except we hear from your father,” she 
201 


202 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


answered. A Clayton does not run without 
orders.” 

At that moment a horse came galloping up the 
street, and looking out, they saw it bore the colonel. 
He had hardly dismounted when Helen was in his 
arms crying, Father, father, it’s not true that 
the city is to be evacuated ? Tell me it’s not true.” 

It is only too true,” said the colonel sadly. It 
would be madness to try and hold the place after 
what is taking place at Manassas. The whole army 
is falling back. I hope it will only be for a time.” 

What shall we do ? ” asked Helen. Many are 
packing up, ready to flee. Are we to go, too ? ” 

By this time Mrs. Clayton had come up, and hus- 
band and wife were clasped in each other’s arms. 

Helen has just asked me,” said the colonel, 
whether you are to go or stay. That is what I 
have come to see about. It shall be as you say, 
Mary.” 

I have made up my mind to stay,” replied Mrs. 
Clayton. 

“ And what do you say, Helen ” asked the colonel, 
turning to his daughter. 

Where mother is, there is my place also,” replied 
Helen. 

Spoken like a soldier’s daughter,” cried the 
colonel. But there are the bugles sounding the 
march. I must go. God bless and keep you both.” 

The colonel pressed his wife and daughter to his 
breast, kissing them again and again, and as he 
rode away he turned and waved to them. 

Oh, shall we ever see him again ? ” moaned 
Helen, the tears running down her face. The mother 


Winchester Evacuated by Jackson 203 


did not answer ; she was gazing after the receding 
form of her husband dry-eyed. She gazed until he 
was lost to view, then turned and walked slowly into 
the house and up to her room. There she could 
have been found, her head resting on the table, sob- 
bing convulsively. 

Night came and the roar of cannon was no longer 
heard, but all through the night was the sound of 
marching feet. That night Winchester lost many of 
her citizens who fled that the flag of a conquering 
foe might not wave over them. There were sobs 
and tears and agonized partings. When morning 
came there was not a Confederate soldier in Win- 
chester. 

With the light of day there came another army. 
It came with flags fluttering and drums beating, and 
cheer after cheer made the welkin ring. 

The citizens looked upon that army both with 
rage and fear. Many refused to look, but sat behind 
their closely curtained windows with despair and 
hatred in their faces. But the flag which this army 
carried was the flag of their country. It was the flag 
for which Washington and the Lees had fought, and 
made it possible for it to become what it was, the flag 
of the free. 

The rays of the sun touched the broad stripes and 
bright stars of those flags and gilded them with a 
halo of glory, and the wind kissed the flags and they 
waved and bulged as if they, too, were rejoicing. 

There were some who looked upon that flag, some 
who were trying to disgrace and dishonor it, who 
felt a thrill go through them, and they murmured. 
Why could not the South have kept that flag.^ 


204 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Why could Virginia not have kept it? It is her’s by 
birthright. It is what Washington and Jefferson 
and Henry and the Lees made it.” 

It was found that not only Winchester but Har- 
per’s Ferry had been evacuated by the Confederates. 
In fact, the whole of northern Virginia had been 
given up. 

Among the first to come into Winchester that 
morning was Robert Hunter, and the first thing to 
attract his attention was a weather-beaten placard 
nailed to a tree. It was illegible except for the head- 
lines, which stood out boldly and read: 

$500 REWARD 

FOR THE BODY OF ROBERT HUNTER 
DEAD OR ALIVE. 

With indignant hands Robert tore it down and 
trampled it in the dust, and with a tempest raging 
in his heart went into the city. He had come with 
the intention of seeking out his aunt and cousin, but 
now he faltered. He longed to see them, but might 
he not be thrust from the door in scorn and con- 
tempt ? 

Then the thought came to him that they might 
not know him. He wore his mountain clothes and 
he had changed a great deal in the last few months. 
By disguising himself a little he believed he would 
not be recognized, and would be able to feel his way. 
If they believed he had played the spy while an 
inmate of their home he would go, and they would 
never be the wiser. 

He decided to see Agnes first. If any one in Win- 



The headlines read, '‘$500.00 reward for the body of 
Robert Hunter, dead or alive ” 


: 


1 • 4 •• 




* 

•* - •. 

^ . 


•'•>. 'V J ’•'*•• -h 4'.. - ,V . i # . •> <\ ' 

■' * f • ' i V -. j :• ' 



s.. 


*■' i J »i -I '•'.* t-'-* 


!:' v‘ 

S^flar.'?Ai;v »■:'■■; ,^f '■ -'' 

- . '; - ■’I*''- . • 

^:>i ■ 






. /,-*.■ 


** ^'**..C** A 

*' iiiKVV>"Tv ^ ^ I 1 ? 

I-,- «■■- • rr^ i • j 

i'W ' »•' ' '.♦ ' ’ I .' -• »-«r 

rr . . ' < . • ' 1 


'f,' • 


• ~ 



. :‘h'S-^\ 

• '’ . • ’Vi \: ^r‘-'* * i, ' 

.''': k'r'^.;?S?“ ''' ■■ '•■ 

\ Ifw .^♦,- * ' ^ ^ *1 

f 

•J: 


s 


V 


y . 









I . "v , '• ‘V , ..f 


■* -■". ^.2 




• • ^ * i. • ' *ij ?• " 

' . rA *• V’ . j » 



4 - / • 


'ri 


i&t'n;;#. 



1. » 


«Oj> 


i \ ^ 


»> 


f*-' 






L::V 


W ■' I /jJJ « •. ’ ' 4 ,'■ ■ 

iw^/ '^■^?«L'^.iV‘v .V; f r c ; 

t ' ',.:V’/ ■ 


'i. ^ if 


^ ’^-'t ;,' 'v . 


1 ^ I ■. ■'»•.'*-. V„ r,> •_ 

'v-r- '■- ■5‘’\ 

:/"'•■ .;./ ;• • 





.1 




•.X 


, 1 ' 'I 


' V 




X- . 


ivi 


, 1 . 47 - » . 

■r * . • 


•iL 




♦ ‘ JtS. 




V ’ 




’ * --f" <-• 

■■■ ' 


's . 


*. * 


« » 


• »<? 


/ >■’ ^ ^ 


y 4 : 


<W.rv . 


<* 


V .j ; 






vr- 


i" •“ • ■ • • i’.**' ” 

f; > ,f \. T,' 


•- f^z >'■! 

J S 


% , rj 

i 


i .‘ 



i 


<t,>. 


1% 



• • • , . 




N. • 


-iz \ -.Vir-C’i-'r' '• ■ 

■■:7'^T?!t ....i.'^v' 4 H'. . ■\ t 



■»" I',' i: -Vt ‘1 • 

.* '• , r . 




♦ »w 

1 * ; ' . 


*•» 


j C ' 

1 

t 

E 

f ’ 

• 

1 

1 

y ■ ■ 


• i*,'* *♦ 





ft- ’ 


.♦ V' 


fciiJ.'ff''' 


i. ■ ^ ' ‘r. 4. • ' ^ 

k.' -4 . •^. i4 ' * • 





J 4 




s 


s' . 


>A' • . 



' t.*’ ^ ’ 't • '. 

• 'yS>. 






.•V N 




44* 


■•! • . uicA/i. /c:,« V, 





41, . 

■ • * • 

i'-r 


f ' :■ ^-V* *«» 




mtM 





Winchester Evacuated by Jackson 205 


Chester still believed in him it would be Agnes. He 
made his way to her home, but to all appearances it 
was deserted. The curtains were closely drawn and 
there were no signs of life. He rapped on the door 
again and again, but there was no response. 

He knew many of the inhabitants of Winchester 
had retired into their homes and refused to be seen, 
so he decided to try the backdoor. 

Soon footsteps were heard and the door was opened 
by an aged colored woman who had been a servant in 
the family for years. Robert knew her well, and 
was about to say, Howdy, Chloe,” when he noticed 
there was no sign of recognition in her face. 

“ What do yo’ mean by pounding on the door as 
if yo’ goin’ to break it down ? ” she cried angrily. 

Who be yo’ an’ what do yo’ want.?^ ” 

‘‘Is Miss Agnes at home.?” asked Robert 
humbly. 

“ No, an’ if she war, she wouldn’t see none the lik 
ov yo’.” 

“ You are mistaken, my good woman,” replied 
Robert. “ Rough as I look, I did Miss Agnes a 
great favor once, and she would greatly regret not 
seeing me if she is in the city.” 

There was something in Robert’s manner that 
impressed Chloe, and she answered, “ Missy Agnes 
be not in the city. She be down on de plantation 
neah Staunton. Bin thar fo’ a month.” 

“ Thank you,” said Robert, handing her a dollar. 

Chloe took it with a curtsy, all smiles. “ Yo’ 
be a gentleman, if yo’ clothes don’t show it,” she 
exclaimed. 

“ Clothes are not everything. I try to be a gen- 


206 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


tleman in spite of them,” replied Robert, placing 
another dollar in her hand. Are any of the rest of 
the family at home ? ” 

Chloe was now all amiability and cheerfully 
imparted aU the information within her power. 

De rest oh de fambly all run away las’ night, 
afraid oh de Yankees. Jes left ole Chloe to take 
care of the house.” 

“ Indeed ! I would not think Mr. Somers a man 
that would run away so easily and leave every- 
thing.” 

Ole Massa didn’t want to. go,” answered Chloe. 

It was all on account of yoimg Marse Miles. He 
was jes’ wild. Said the Yankees would kill him sure. 
Ole Massa laugh and say de Yankees not killin’ boys. 
But Marse Miles took on all de moah an’ said he 
loiew the Yankees would kill him. Den Tom Strat- 
ton and Jim Collins cum see him, and say de Yankees 
kill them, too, and they was go in’ to jiue the army 
and they wanted Marse Miles to go with dem. Massa 
set his foot down and say Marse Miles not jiae the 
army, he too youn’, so the boys went oflP without him, 
an’ then Marse IVIiles jes go plumb crazy and tuk on 
so Massa sed he’d go, so dey all went. Ole Massa 
leav’ eberythin’ fo’ meah to see to an’ tole meah not 
to let no Yankees get in the house an’ jes yo’ let one 
try.” 

“ No doubt the house will be well protected,” 
laughed Robert, 

It was all plain to Robert. The boys knew he 
might return with the Yankees, and fearing he would 
seek vengeance had fled. 

It was but a step from the Somers residence to his 


Winchester Evacuated hy Jackson 207 


old home. How familiar the place looked ! How 
many happy years he had spent there ! His heart 
was beating fast when he knocked at the door. 

It was opened by one of the servants, who cried, 

What yo^ doin’ heah, yo’ poah white trash. Get 
round to de back door whar yo’ belon’.” 

She attempted to shut the door, but Robert 
inserted his foot and said, “ Go tell Mrs. Clayton 
that someone is here with a message from Robert 
Hunter.” 

Frum Marse Robert,” cried the maid. Bless 
his heart; whar is he.?^ ” 

Never mind. Go and tell Mrs. Clayton what I 
said.” 

The girl hurried away and came back in a moment, 
saying, Missy say she see yo’.” And ushered him 
into a room in which Mrs. Clayton and Helen were 
sitting. 

You have a message for me from Robert? ” asked 
Mrs. Clayton. 

Helen’s eyes were sharper than her mother’s, and 
she sprang up, crying, “ Mother ! Mother ! It’s Rob- 
ert, himself.” 

In a moment more her arms were around him and 
she was kissing him. His aunt then claimed him 
and her greeting was as warm as Helen’s. 

“ Robert, you are innocent. We know you are 
innocent,” cried Helen, half laughing and half crying. 

Robert could not answer. He sank into a seat 
and covering his face with his hands, for the first 
time since his troubles began sobbing like a child. 

What is it, Robert? ” cried his aunt and cousin 
in dismay. 


208 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Oh, Auntie, I did not expect this ! I came here 
in fear and trembling, half expecting to be driven 
from the door, and to be met like this — ” 

His aunt rose, and smoothing his hair, said, My 
poor boy! My poor boy! We have believed you 
innocent ever since you sent that note. But how 
could such a thing happen.^ It all looked so dark 
for you.’’ 

Robert told the whole story and his aunt and 
cousin were shocked not only at the perfidy, but the 
cunning displayed by the boys. 

Why the evidence they had against you would 
have hanged General Jackson himself,” said Mrs. 
Clayton. 

“ I knew it,” said Robert, and that I had to 
escape or hang.” 

How did you finally manage to escape and send 
that note.^ ” asked Helen. 

Robert told them, adding, I must see Uncle Sam 
and thank him for his faithfulness.” 

It will be impossible for you to see him,” said 
his aunt. His preaching was spreadmg discontent 
among the slaves. He was continually telling them 
that the year of jubilee had come and they would 
soon be free. So Mr. Peters thought it best to sell 
him to a Georgia planter. But you have not told 
us how you finally escaped to the mountains and 
why you wear the rough clothes of a mountaineer.” 

I had no trouble in escaping to the mountains, 
and there I became a mountaineer and have been one 
ever since. I have changed my name. I am not 
known as Robert Hunter.” 

I don’t understand,” said his aunt. Why 


Winchester Evacuated by Jackson 209 


should you stay in the mountains and why have you 
changed your name? Why didn’t you go north to 
your father’s old home? You have plenty of prop- 
erty there. What have you been doing, Robert ? ” 

“ I have been doing a little scouting, Auntie. It’s 
a wild, exciting life, but a little dangerous.” 

I knew it ! ” cried Helen. Mother, he’s been 
scouting for the Yankees. Oh, Robert, how could 
you ? ” 

Mrs. Clayton looked aggrieved. 

I am sorry. Auntie, if I have hurt your feelings,” 
said Robert, “ but you know I am for the Union and 
couldn’t scout for the Confederacy, so if I scouted at 
all it must be for the Union. I do love adventure. 
I reckon it’s my Virginia blood. You know the sons 
of Virginia were always foremost in seeking adven- 
tures in the wilderness.^ 

But, Helen, what report did Tom Stratton and 
Jim Collins bring back of our little encounter in the 
woods ? ” 

Helen told him, saying, Many look on them as 
heroes.” 

That’s the report they made, is it? ” said Robert 
grimly. No wonder they ran. Hank Osborne 
had it about right, but how he knew I kicked them I 
don’t know.” 

Robert also told them what he had heard from 
Chloe. 

I do not believe the confession you wrung from 

* The author is inclined to believe Robert was right. The 
sons of the South Atlantic states were more restless and 
inclined to push into the wilderness than were the settlers of 
New England. 


210 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


them will do you any good,” said Mrs. Clayton. 

Everybody believes they signed it to save their lives 
and you are looked upon as a bloody monster.” 

You are right, Auntie, and Winchester is no 
place for me. My presence here would cause you 
to be looked upon with suspicion and might even 
make trouble for Uncle Howard. If it were different 
I believe I would stay with you, for I hate war. It 
is dreadful, but it had to come and it will not cease 
until the Union is preserved. The North is as deter- 
mined as the South, and having the greater number 
and holding the seacoast the North will win.” 

Never ! ” cried Mrs. Clayton and Helen. The 
South will fight, if necessary, until the last man falls, 
and then the women will take up the conflict.” 

“ God grant that time will never come,” said Rob- 
ert fervently, but let’s talk of something else. How 
,was Agnes the last time you saw her, and is Captain 
Kincaid still pressing his suit ? That cur is as guilty 
as the boys in trying to have me convicted as a spy.” 

Agnes went to Staunton to escape his atten- 
tions,” replied Helen. One would think he had 
been snubbed enough so he’d leave her alone, but he 
won’t. He seems to be perfectly infatuated. Since 
that affair of yours she hates him worse than ever. 
They say he is making a gallant officer though, and 
is in line for promotion. He may be banking on 
that to at last make an impression on Agnes.” 

Give her my love when you see her and teU her 
I shall never forget her. If I had told her I had a 
letter on me that Jim Collins had written she would 
have seen through the scheme at once. But I must 
be going. It would be better for you to say nothing 


Winchester Evacuated by Jackson 211 

of this visit. It would do you harm if known. In 
this disguise I can walk the streets without any one 
recognizing me, so no one will be aware that I was 
here. It is also better that you should say nothing 
to uncle. It might embarrass him if he knew what I 
am doing.” Both his aunt and Helen promised they 
would keep his visit secret. 

“ Robert, why wiU you persist iu doing as you 
have.? ” said his aunt, almost in tears. It breaks 
my heart to see you in those horrid clothes, and that 
scoutiug — Promise me, Robert, that you will 
quit it.” 

“ I don’t know. Auntie, I don’t know what may 
happen, but this I will promise. I will quit it for 
the present. I have made up my mind to go to 
Washington and see Clayton.” 

Mrs. Clayton sighed. I fear if you see Clayton, 
you will not leave the army. He is one of those 
regular New England fanatics. Strange that he is 
the son of my husband’s sister.” 

You are mistaken in Clayton,” said Robert. 
“ If a boy ever got a raking over I will get one when 
he sees me. He knows nothing of what I have been 
doing. He begged me to go North to school and 
forbade me foUowmg the army at the battle of Bull 
Run. If I had taken his advice I would not have 
been taken prisoner there and this trouble would 
not have been.” 

‘‘ Then, Robert, go and see him by all means,” said 
his aunt. 

So kissing them good-bye he left. 

How would you like to go to Washington.? ” he 
asked Jim that evening. 


212 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Don’t Imow,” responded Jim. 

Well, I am thinking of going, and I will take you 
along and pay all expenses if you will go. It’s a 
great city, Jim, and you will see more than you ever 
saw in your life. We need a rest from scouting any- 
way. What do you say ? ” 

Bob, if you want me to go, I will, but I’U be a 
plumb disgrace to you.” 

All right, we will start tomorrow morning. 
There is a train starting for Chambersburg in the 
morning and we’ll take it.” 

They started in their mountain suits, but Bob cal- 
culated to give Jim a surprise when they reached 
Philadelphia. When they arrived there Jim’s aston- 
ishment at its size and the number of people he saw 
was great. 

Never thought there was so many people in the 
world ! ” he exclaimed. 

‘‘ Now, Jim, that we are in civilization we will 
have to rig up a little,” said Bob. Don’t you 
notice how the people stare at us ^ ” 

I hev noticed they think us strange birds,” said 

Jim. 

The first place visited was a barber-shop where 
Jim was obliged to submit to a first-class haircut and 
shave. Bob having the same. 

They next went to a clothing-store and Bob 
ordered a complete outfit for each, having them sent 
to a good hotel where Bob had ordered rooms. 

When the clothes came. Bob said, Now, Jim, we 
will take a bath and don our new outfits.” 

“ Bath ! I don’t see any water,” said Jim, looking 
around. 


Winchester Evacuated by Jackson 213 

When shown the bathroom his astonishment was 
great, but when, with help, he got on his new clothes 
and looked at himself it was complete. He turned 
around and around before a large mirror for some 
time, and at last exclaimed, This ain’t Jim Kidder.” 

You are right,” said Bob. “ It’s not Jim Kid- 
der, but Mr. James Kidder, and I’m not Bob Jones, 
but Mr. Robert Hunter. Remember, James.” 

I’ll try,” replied Mr. J ames Kidder dubiously. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


ALL QUIET ON THE POTOMAC 

^‘T^7ELL, James, how do you like it?” asked 
T V Robert when they were seated on the cars 
and well on their way to Washington. 

James fidgeted in his seat, tried to speak once or 
twice and then blurted out, Look a heah, Bob, I 
mean Robert; I don’t like this ere James business. 
Jim I hev always been and Jim I allers want to be. 
I’ll call you Robert if you want me to, but don’t 
call me James. It don’t sound natural.” 

All right, Jim,” laughed Robert, and if we 
ever go back to the mountains you can call me Bob 
Jones again.” 

“ We be goin’ back to the mountains again, be we 
not? ” asked Jim in distress. 

I don’t know about myself, but don’t you worry. 
If I don’t go I will see you get back all right.” 

Jim was relieved but said, It won’t seem jes the 
same if you don’t go back, too.” 

The boys found Washington in a state of excite- 
ment. The months of inactivity along the Potomac 
seemed about to be broken. All these months the 
headlines of the newspapers had been. All Quiet on 
THE Potomac, until the people became weary and all 
over the North there arose a cry of, On to Rich- 
mond.” 


214 


All Quiet on the Potomac 


215 


Robert had little trouble in locating his brother’s 
I regiment, and quickly made his way there. Major 
Hunter had entirely recovered from his wounds, been 
promoted to Lieutenant-Colonel and was in command 
of the regiment, as the colonel was sick. 

To say Colonel Hunter was surprised when he saw 
Robert would be too mild. He could only gaze at 
him in amazement for a moment, then cried, Robert, 
is it really you ? ” and had him in his embrace. Then 
held him at arm’s length and looked at him. 

This is a joyful surprise,” he exclaimed. How 
well you look and how you have grown. You are as 
brown as a berry and all muscle. Where have you 
been and what have you been doing? ” 

I have been in the mountains,” replied Robert. 
Robert, you have not been using me right,” said 
his brother reproachfully. I have worried dread- 
fully about you. I' set an investigation on foot and 
found you were forced to flee from Winchester with 
a price on your head. Since then I have not been 
able to find out a thing.” 

“ But I wrote,” said Robert. 

“ Yes, two or three short notes saying you were 
well, not a word as to where you were, or what you 
were doing. When you fied from Winchester why 
did you not go North or come to me? Robert, you 
have caused me much pain and anxiety.” 

“ I am sorry, Clayton,” replied Robert contritely. 

I see now I did not do right, but I was afraid to 
write. I did not know but you would take measures 
to prevent me doing what I was. It was wild and 
dangerous, but it appealed to my love of adven- 
ture.” 


216 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


What have you been doing? ” cried his brother. 

I have been acting as scout and guide to the 
armies in western and northern Virginia.’’ 

Clayton looked at him in wonder, and at last said, 
Tell me about it, Robert.” 

Not now,” said Robert; it’s a long story. 
Wait until we are alone and we have more time. Tell 
me about yourself first.” 

The colonel laughed. I have not much to tell,” 
he said. My story will be neither long or exciting. 
It was a good turn you did me at Bull Run and I got 
back to Washington all right, but I was dreadfully 
worried over your non-appearance. I imagined all 
sorts of things until I got your letter that Uncle 
Howard sent through the lines. I recovered nicely 
from my wounds and here I am in command of the 
regiment. I have spent all these months drilling the 
regiment and expecting every day we would move, 
but we never have and the men are getting terribly 
dissatisfied.” 

Why hasn’t McClellan moved before this ? ” asked 
Robert. It looks as if he had a million men com- 
pared to the armies in western and northern Vir- 
ginia.” 

He says he hasn’t men enough,” replied Clayton. 
When McClellan was first appointed we all went 
wild. We believed we had a general who would lead 
us to victory. He is a splendid man and has organ- 
ized one of the finest armies ever organized on the 
continent. He sees the soldiers are well fed and 
well clothed and they all swear by him. ^ Little Mac ’ 
is their idol, but there is some dissatisfaction among 
the officers.” 


All Quiet on the Potomac 


217 


How is that? ’’ asked Robert. 

“ Well, some of the officers think the army could 
have moved long ago. They believe McClellan is 
timid. Here the rebels have planted what appears 
to be great cannon almost in the sight of Washing- 
ton. They are never fired, but McClellan has never 
taken pains to find out what they are. But it looks 
now as if the quiet is to be broken. I believe that 
McClellan is ready to move now, and may success 
crown his efforts.” ^ 

* The appointment of General McClellan to the command of 
the armies of the nation was everywhere received with joy. No 
general ever took command under more favorable auspices. 
He was fresh from his laurels in West Virginia, where he had 
badly defeated the Confederates. No sooner was he appointed 
than the papers were filled with the most extravagant praise as 
to his ability. He was styled the Young Napoleon of America, 
and classed with the greatest generals of the past. 

He was unfortunate in surrounding himself with a class of 
officers who continually flattered him. McClellan would have 
been less than human if all this praise had not given him a too 
exalted opinion of himself. 

It is a curious fact that the generals who afterwards proved 
the successful generals of the war at first met with the most 
bitter criticism. Grant and Sherman are notable examples of 
this. 

The North, instead of being disheartened by the defeat at 
Bull Run, redoubled her efforts and soon an army of over 
200,000 was gathered around and near Washington. 

These troops McClellan drilled and organized into one of the 
grandest armies ever on American soil. But his seeking coun- 
sel from only a few favorite generals began to breed friction 
and jealousies crept in, which for years were the curse of the 
Army of the Potomac. 

As time went by and McClellan gave no sign of moving, the 
people began to be impatient. They were tired of seeing 
the same old headlines in the papers, “ AU Quiet on the 
Potomac.” 


218 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


That evening when his brother was at leisure 
Robert told his story. Clayton listened with aston- 
ishment and frequently broke the narration by ques- 
tions. When Robert was through he said, Robert, 
if I had known where you were and what you were 
doing, I would not have had an easy moment. What 
you have told me is almost past belief. I am proud 
of you. You have done a thousand times more than 
I have. While you were passing through those terri- 
ble dangers I was here in camp doing nothing. So 
there is a price on your head yet.^ ” 

“ Yes, but they have not caught me,” replied Rob- 
ert, laughing. “ If they had caught me in the 
mountains they would not have known they had 
Robert Hunter, but Bob Jones. Still that would 

The president and congress shared in this impatience. Again 
and again was McClellan urged to move, but he always refused, 
saying the Confederate army was larger than his own and he 
must have more men. 

About November 1st, when the road^ were good and the 
weather perfect for campaign purposes. President Lincoln 
with more than his usual persistency urged McClellan to begin 
his advance on Richmond. He refused, saying Johnston’s army 
in his front was at least 180,000 strong, and for a forward 
movement to be successful he should have at least an army of 
240,000, outside of those remaining to guard Washington. It 
is now known that Johnston’s army in his front at that time 
numbered only 41,000. 

This was McClellan’s great fault, always magnifying the 
number of the enemy. McClellan is not the only general who 
did this. Halleck is a notable example. 

There was no one to contradict McClellan’s estimate of the 
Confederate force, for he had ordered that no refugee, deserter, 
scout, or spy should be questioned by anyone, not even his 
highest generals, but brought directly to headquarters. 

Not only this, but no scout or spy was to be sent out by any 
of his generals. All must be sent from his headquarters. This 


All Quiet on the Potomac 


219 


have made no difference, for guides ho the Yankee 
army and scouts in citizen’s clothes are shot on 
sight.” 

“For the love of heaven! Robert,” cried his 
brother, “ quit the business. Go North and go to 
school, as I wish you to do.” 

Robert shrugged his shoulders. “ Maybe, Clay- 
ton,” he answered, “ but if McClellan is going to 
move as you think he is, I want to stay and see 
whether there is another Bull Run or not. Can’t 
you make me your hostler or something so I can go 
with the army ? ” 

“ If I did,” growled Clayton, “ the first thing I 
knew you would be rushing into the battle as you did 
at Bull Run. But is that Jim you introduced me to 

made his generals as ignorant of what was taking place in their 
front as any private. Thus he kept everything to himself and 
assumed a most autocratic bearing. 

Congress had appointed a committee on the “ Conduct of the 
War.” This committee consisted of the ablest and most 
patriotic members of both the Senate and House. McClellan 
treated this committee with discourtesy and even absolute con- 
tempt. The discourtesy was even extended to the president. 

On the Potomac below Washington the Confederates had 
established batteries which controlled the navigation of the 
river. This made of Washington an inland city. Not even a 
ship of war could come up the river. The navy was anxious 
to have the river opened, and its officials reported that, with 
the assistance of a few thousand land troops, they could reduce 
and capture the batteries. 

McClellan promised the required force, and the navy made 
all needful preparations, but when the time came, no troops 
appeared. No less than three times was this farce enacted. 
The last time McClellan’s excuse was he was afraid it might 
bring on a general engagement for which he was not prepared. 

Thus the fall and winter passed away and it was still “ All 
Quiet on the Potomac.” 


220 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


the same wonderful Jim you have been telling me 
about? ” 

Yes, the same wonderful Jim,” answered Robert, 

and a truer, braver heart never beat.” 

Bring him in. I would like to talk with him,” 
said the colonel. 

Robert soon returned with the reluctant Jim. 

Colonel Hunter took Jim’s hand and shook it 
warmly. “ Robert has been telling me about you,” 
he said. You are certainly a brave boy and have 
done a grand work for your country. Robert tells 
me you have testimonials from most of the generals 
who have served in western Virginia.” 

Jim stammered, “ I didn’t do much until Bob got 
to be my pal. Robert is a good one and he knows a 
heap more than I do.” 

Colonel Hunter smiled. I think Robert would 
have made a poor show in the mountains if it had not 
been for you. You must make yourself at home. 
W^here do you expect to sleep tonight ? ” 

With some of the soldiers. They want me to.” 

“ You can stay with Robert if you wish.” 

No, thank you. I would not feel at home among 
the officers ; rather stay with the boys.” 

All right, Jim, but remember if you want any- 
thing come to me.” 

The next morning Robert asked his brother if 
the Sixty-Ninth New York was encamped anywhere 
near. 

‘^Not far off. Why?” 

I want to see if I can find Pat Malloy, the Irish- 
man who pulled that congressman out of the ambu- 
lance so you could ride.” 


All Quiet on the Potomac 221 

Pat certainly did me a good turn,” said the 
colonel, and if you find him, give him my hearty 
thanks.” 

Robert had no trouble in finding the Sixty-Ninth, 
but was informed that Pat was in the guardhouse. 

“ I’m sorry,” said Robert. I have a message 
for him from Colonel Hunter of the regiment.” 

Just then the officer of the day came along. 

Here, Captain,” said one of the soldiers, “ is a 
boy who wishes to speak to Pat Malloy, and he is in 
the guardhouse.” 

I know,” said the officer. Pat has got drunk 
once too often.” Then turning to Robert, he asked 
crossly, Who are you, and what do you want with 
Malloy.? ” 

Robert saluted the captain and said, I am Robert 
Hunter, brother of Colonel Hunter of the regi- 

ment. I was with Malloy on the battlefield of Bull 
Run, and he did me a great favor by getting a scared 
congressman out of an ambulance, so I could get my 
brother, who was wounded, in.” 

“ What ! ” cried the captain, “ is that story that 
Pat tells of kicking a congressman really true? ” 

True, every word of it,” answered Robert. My 
brother wished me to thank him for what he did.” 

‘‘ Pat has told that story often enough, and no one 
would believe him,” answered the officer. “ Come 
with me.” 

Robert accompanied the officer to the guardhouse 
and the captain called, Pat Malloy, come out. I 
want to see you.” 

Pat came shuffling out, looking the worse for wear, 
as he was just getting over his drunk. 


222 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


“ Pat, did you ever see this boy before? ” asked the 
captain. 

Pat looked at Robert a moment, then cried, 

Howly Virgin ! if it isn’t the boy who got away with 
the flag at Bull Run. That was a brave run, me 
bohoy. An’ how be you.^ ” 

“ I am all right, Pat. How are you and how long 
is it since you got exchanged? ” 

A long toim, an’ since Oi have been out Oi have 
spent my toim in drillin’ an’ in the guardhouse.” 
And he added, looking comically at the officer of the 
day, It’s poor whiskey they sell a feller here. 
Captain.” 

“ Pat, it’s bad business,” said Robert. ‘‘ You ought 
to let the stuff alone.” 

J est what Oi’ve been thinkin’,” replied Pat. 
“ An’ how is the major your brother? ” 

He is all right, Pat, and sends his thanks for 
getting that congressman out of the ambulance.” 

Begad ! ” cried Pat, shaking with laughter. Oi 
saw that congressman the other day and he had on 
a long coat an’ a high hat an’ was swinging a cane 
and trottin’ along as big as life. Oi had a moind to 
introduce meself.” 

Don’t think he would have recognized you, Pat. 
He’d say he didn’t know what you were talking about. 
That man would give $10,000 rather than have that 
story come out.” 

“ Oi will keep still for half that,” said Pat. 

Pat, you may go to your quarters,” said the 
officer of the day. I did intend to put you on 
extra duty for a week after you sobered up, but I 
will let you off this time, hoping you will take this 


All Quiet on the Potomac 


223 


boy’s advice and do better. You would make a 
splendid soldier if you would let the stuff alone, and, 
say, if you will not get drunk for a month I will 
make you a corporal.” 

Thank you, Captain,” said Pat, not a drop 
will Oi drink for a month, but when Oi get to be a 
corporal, can’t Oi celebrate jest once.” 

I will see,” replied the captain, as he went away 
laughing. 

There now occurred an event which for a time over- 
shadowed everything else, even the thought of moving 
on the enemy. It was the news from Hampton 
Roads of how the iron-clad monster, the Merrimac, 
had come out from Norfolk and succeeded in destroy- 
ing or disabling nearly all of the fleet stationed in 
the Roads. 

The Cumberland had gone down, her crew cheering 
and firing a broadside as she sank. Only the tops 
of her masts were above water, and from the topmast 
waved the flag that had not been hauled down, and 
there it remained as if guarding the bodies of the 
117 brave seamen who sank with this vessel. 

The Congress had been driven ashore in flames. 
The Minneapolis and Roanoke were aground and 
useless. The monster would return the next morn- 
ing and finish their destruction. Shots from the 
heaviest guns had no more effect on the Merrimac 
than pebbles thrown against a rock. 

Such was the startling news from Hampton Roads. 
The government was thunder-struck. Even the 
defeat at Bull Run did not create the terror in the 
hearts of those in power as did this news. There was 
little sleeping in Washington that night. The 


224 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


thought of what the morrow might bring forth filled 
every mind. 

Our whole fleet will be destroyed,” groaned 
Colonel Hunter. There will be nothing to prevent 
the Merrimac ravishing our coasts or destroying 
Washington and New York. It is worse than losing 
a dozen battles. We have been struck a vital blow — 
and from where we least expected it. A blow that 
may prove fatal.” 

There may be a slight hope yet,” replied Robert. 

As I was coming to Washington, I read a short 
article in the paper about a man named Ericsson who 
had built a little iron-clad called the Monitor, The 
paper made fun of it, and said it looked more like a 
cheese-box than a vessel, but the article stated it had 
started for Hampton Roads, and was due there some 
time today. She may be there by tomorrow.” 

What can a little cheese-box do with such a mon- 
ster as the Merrimac? ” cried the colonel. No, 
Robert, our fleet is doomed. It looks as if every- 
thing was lost.” The colonel paced the floor of his 
tent with quick, nervous steps. 

The morning came and with sinking hearts breath- 
less Washington awaited the news. On the faces 
of all there was a look of hopelessness and despair 
over the situation in Hampton Roads. 

But when news came all was changed. Despair 
gave way to hope and joy. The little cheese-box had 
met the monster and sent it back, limping and de- 
feated, into Norfolk. 

What did I tell you,” cried Robert, dancing up 
and down. Somehow I had faith in that cheese- 
box.” 


All Quiet on the Potomac 


225 


Let us thank God for the cheese-box,” replied 
the colonel reverently.^ 

Hardly had the excitement over the victory of 
the Monitor subsided when the army was electrified 
by the news that the great forward movement had 
commenced. 

An orderly rode up to the tent of Colonel Hunter 
and handed him an envelope. The colonel tore it 
open and read its contents with brightening face. 
‘‘ At last ! ” he cried. “ At last ! The division has 
been ordered to make a reconnaissance as far as Cen- 
terville. The great guns that have so long alarmed 
Washington have been found to be nothing but logs 
of wood.” 

The division pushed on to Centerville and found it 
deserted and no enemy in sight. General Kearny, 
who was in command, although he had no orders 
determined to push on. The battlefield of Bull Run 
was soon reached — that battlefield of such bitter 
memories. 

There is the place where I found you wounded,” 
cried Robert, who was riding by the side of his 
brother, pointing to a clump of trees by the roadside. 

Together they rode to where the last stand was 
made when the regiment broke and fled, and where 
Colonel Hunter was wounded. 

“ Here is where I picked up the flag,” exclaimed 

* There is not a schoolboy but should read the story of the 
Merrimac and the Monitor over and over. It was a battle 
small in itself, but of tremendous results. It changed the 
navies of the world. It made the great navies of Europe like 
so many boxes of paper. The Monitor was the mother of all 
the great ironclads of today. 


226 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Robert. My, but that was a run ! The bullets 
came like hail stones.” 

Picked up the flag ! ” exclaimed his brother. 

What do you mean.?^ ” 

Robert told him the circumstance. 

“ I never heard of it before,” he cried. Some- 
one else received the credit for saving the flag. I 
must look into it.” 

No, let it go as it is. It is best,” said Robert. 

Manassas Junction was reached, the place for 
which they fought and lost. It had been reported 
so heavily fortified, that it was considered invincible, 
being defended by 200,000 men. In fact the fortifi- 
cations were found to be weak, and now there was 
not an enemy in sight. It was taken without a shot 
being fired. 

General Keaniy looked over the field with a critical 
eye. These works never sheltered 200,000 men,” 
he said. 

Two hundred thousand ! ” cried an officer with 
a look of scorn. They never sheltered half of 
that. I would say 50,000 would be nearer the truth.” 

How in the world did General McClellan get the 
idea there were over 200,000 men in his front? ” 
asked an officer. 

“ By listening to the stories of refugees who had 
no more idea of the number in any army than a 
baboon, and also to the stories of pretended deserters 
who were sent into our lines on purpose to deceive. 
You know we were not allowed to find out for our- 
selves,” said General Kearny bitterly. “ It’s a fine 
game of bluff that Johnston has been playing' on 
McClellan.” 


All Quiet on the Potomac 


227 


And a fine game of bluff it had been, and it had 
been played for months. When Johnston found it 
could be played no longer, he withdrew his army 
behind the Rapidan, a much stronger and more easily 
defended position. 

The troops were eager to push on and follow John- 
ston. But it was not to be. The retreat of the Con- 
federate army had entirely disarranged McClellan’s 
plans. After much deliberation he decided to send 
his army down the Potomac and attack Richmond 
by the way of the peninsula which lay between the 
York and the James rivers. 

The troops that had gone to Manassas were, much 
to their disgust, ordered back. 

Clayton, there is no knowing how long it will 
take for this new movement to get under full head- 
way,” said Robert to his brother. “ Then I don’t 
like the country to which you are going — all swamps 
and streams. I think I will go back to Winchester. 
I see by the papers General Jackson is making 
trouble again. There is something doing up there, 
and Jim is just crazy to get back.” 

What ! ” cried his brother in dismay. “ Go back 
to that wild dangerous life, and with a price on your 
head.^ Don’t, Robert, I beg of you. Go North as I 
wish.” 

Clayton, I have thought it all over,” replied 
Robert. I believe I have a work to do as well as 
you. I don’t believe my danger will be any greater 
than yours. McClellan will have some desperate 
fighting to do when he gets started. Clayton, don’t 
ask me to show the white feather.” 

Colonel Hunter looked at his young brother in 


228 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


admiration, and tears came into his eyes, as he said 
in a choking voice, Go, if you must, Robert. Go, 
and may God be with you.” 

The two brothers embraced, and in a short 
time Robert and Jim were on their way back to 
Winchester. 


CHAPTER XIX 


FACE TO FACE WITH HAETIVIAN 

‘ ‘ OME excitement up here,” remarked Bob as 
they reached Harper’s Ferry on their return 
journey. 

Yes, Robert, they say Jackson is on the rampage 
once more threatening Winchester,” replied Jim. 

“ Robert no more, Jim. Remember it’s Bob Jones 
now.” 

Good ! That Robert Hunter always did stick 
in my throat,” cried Jim. It never sounded 
natural.” 

The boys found things had changed greatly while 
they were gone. Major-General N. P. Banks had 
been appointed commander of the forces along the 
upper Potomac, and General John C. Fremont had 
succeeded Rosecrans in West Virginia.* 

The boys had some trouble in getting recognized 
as scouts as they were unknown to Banks, but were 

* Both of these appointments were political. Fremont had 
been the presidential nominee of the Republican party in 1856, 
and was the idol of the radical members of that party. His 
enthusiastic followers predicted he was the coming general of 
the war. In 1861 he commanded the District of Missouri, 
where he proved a disappointment. His failure to reinforce 
Lyon at Springfield led to the death of that distinguished gen- 
eral at Wilson Creek. (See With Lyon in Missouri.) 

229 


230 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


given passes to Winchester. On their way they 
found the whole country excited over the reports that 
Jackson was to attack Winchester, and troops were 
being hurried to that place. 

As the boys neared the city the distant thunder 
of artillery reached their ears. Jackson has at- 
tacked Winchester sure,” cried Bob. Let’s hurry.” 

As they entered the city they found the battle 
was not there, but four miles south, near a small 
hamlet called Kemstown. The roar of artillery was 
incessant, and the boys knew a heavy battle was 
going on. The inhabitants of Winchester were in a 
frenzy of excitement. They believed that Jackson 
was invincible, and that he would enter the city as 
conqueror and relieve them of the presence of the 
hated Yankees. Hundreds of Confederate flags that 
had been concealed were brought forth ready to be 
flung to the breeze when Jackson entered. 

The wounded were already streaming into the 
city. Ambulances were dashing by with their freight 
of mangled humanity. General Shields, who was in 
command of the Union forces, had been brought back 
sorely w’ounded, but the battle went on. 

The most exciting rimiors filled the air. The 
Union forces were being defeated; Jackson would 
soon be in the city. 

He proved as great a failure in West Virginia as in Missouri 
and dropped out of sight. 

General Banks was a talented statesman and a distinguished 
member of the Republican party, but as a general he was a 
greater failure than Fremont. 

Of three generals who figured largely in the Shenandoah 
campaign, Fremont, Banks, and Sigel, all proved disappoint- 
ments. In comparison with Jackson they were pigmies. 


Face to Face with Hartman 231 

“ I don’t believe it,” cried Bob. The sound of 
battle is not coming this way. It is receding if 
anything.” 

The boys hurried on. Soon they were near enough 
to hear the volleys of musketry. Stragglers were 
now met, as is always the case in times of battles — 
cowards, men bereft of reason through fear, men lost 
to every appeal to honor. 

“ How goes the battle.^ ” asked Bob of one who 
was running back. 

Oh, we are whipped ! We are whipped ! ” yelled 
the fellow without checking his pace. “ My regiment 
is all cut to pieces.” 

The coward ! ” snorted Jim. “ Bet he cut before 
his regiment fired a shot.” 

Next they met a soldier hobbling back, using his 
gun as a crutch. How goes the battle.^” asked 
Bob. 

“ Bully ! ” cried the soldier, his face brightening. 
‘‘We are giving them hell, but they got me.” 

“Hurrah!” said Bob, shaking his hand. Just 
then an ambulance came by. Bob motioned for it to 
stop and asked the driver if he could not make room 
for the soldier. 

“ If he can sit on the seat with me,” replied the 
driver. 

Bob and Jim helped the soldier up and hurried on, 
soon coming to where the bullets began to sing 
around them. 

“ The soldier was right,” cried Bob, all excite- 
ment, “ the rebels are on the run.” He swung his 
hat and shouted until he was hoarse. 

The Federals were now advancing, and their shouts 


232 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


of victory were heard above the din of battle. Night 
came on with Jackson completely driven from the 
field, and the victorious army rested. 

Jackson halted his men about three miles from 
the battlefield and in the morning began his retreat 
up the valley, the Union army in pursuit. The 
wounded that were left behind and the debris that 
strewed the way of the retreating army showed how 
demoralized Jackson’s forces were.^ The pursuit, 
however, was not pressed with vigor, and Jackson 
halted his forces and took a strong position a few 
miles north of * Staunton. 

The excitement of the battle was over, Jackson 
was resting secure in his fastness, and it looked as 
if the valley might have a rest. 

Bob, what hev we better do.?^ ” asked Jim. I 
don’t like the idea of loafin’ around this burg.” 

“ Neither do I,” replied Bob. I have to keep 
mighty shady here. I’ve been thinking and I believe 
we had better try and get to Milroy at Monterey. 
Milroy knows us and I like him. He is a hustler. 
Then he is closer to Staunton. I believe when the 
fun opens up, he will start it. No trouble in getting 
to be scouts under Milroy.” 

* This battle, called the Battle of Kemstown, was the 
severest blow Jackson ever received. The Federal forces num- 
bered eight thousand and Jackson had between five and six 
thousand. But it had come to be believed that Jackson could 
whip twice his number. Whether Jackson really thought he 
could win a victory or not is not known, but he had an object, 
and a great object, in fighting whether he was whipped or not, 
and that was to prevent troops being withdrawn from northern 
Virginia to reinforce McClellan on the Peninsula, and in this 
he was successful. 


I 


Face to Face with Hartman 233 

Jest what Pve been thinkin’/’ said Jim, so the 
sooner we start the better.” 

Bob had made careful enquiries and found both 
his aunt and cousin were out of the city. The Somers 
had not returned, and he decided that probably his 
aunt and cousin were with them near Staunton. 

When the boys had left for Washington they had 
secreted their Spencer carbines. They found them 
all right, and thoroughly refitting themselves they 
started on their long tramp through the mountains. 

‘‘ We had better go by way of Moorefield,” said 
Bob. “ Once there we can strike into the AUeghanies 
and turn south. Don’t apprehend any trouble until 
we pass Moorefield.” 

Don’t know about that,” replied Jim. “ No 
telling when one of these blamed guerrilla gangs 
will bob up. Better keep our eyes peeled.” 

It was near night when the boys neared Moore- 
field, and Jim suddenly stopped, exclaiming, ‘‘ I 
thought I heard firing.” 

They listened and could hear rifle shots faintly. 

Some trouble ahead,” said Bob. We had better 
take to the mountains. We can see better.” 

They did so, keeping as close to the road as they 
deemed safe, and soon came to a place where the hills 
closed in on the road, leaving a passage not more 
than fifty feet wide. From the road the hiQs were 
almost perpendicular, and then sloped back more 
gradually. At the base of the cliff boulders were 
strewn in profusion. 

The sound of firing came nearer. 

Let’s creep to the edge where we can look 
over,” said Bob. 


234 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


They had hardly done so, screening themselves 
behind some bushes when a company of Confederate 
cavalry came in view, closely pursued by Federal 
cavalry. A running fight was in progress. 

If those rebs are wise they will make a stand 
here in this gulch,’’ said Bob. 

That is what they did. The officer in command, 
seeing what a splendid place it was to check the 
pursuit, ordered a halt. Numbers one and two dis- 
mount and hold the road,” he shouted. Numbers 
three and four take the horses around that point 
and wait.” 

Half of the rebels sprang from their horses and 
taking shelter behind the boulders opened fire, check- 
ing the pursuit. 

The rebs will hold that position until dark, and 
then make their get-away,” said Robert. 

Just what I was thinkin’,” replied Jim. Sup- 
pose we give them a surprise.” 

The boys opened fire with their Spencers, and 
there was a surprise. The Confederates, thinking a 
party of the Federals had gained the mountains 
above them, fled in the wildest confusion, leaving three 
of their number wounded. 

When the boys saw the results of their shots a 
desire for a little fun entered the mind of Bob. 

Jim, let’s vanish and let those Yankees wonder 
from whom the help came,” he exclaimed. 

Good idea,” grinned Jim, and the two boys sped 
up the mountain. 

Great work,” cried the captain in command of 
the Federals. “ Lieutenant, halt and see what troop 
rendered us aid and thank them.” He dashed on. 


Face to Face with Hartman 235 


“ Hello, up there,” shouted the lieutenant. 

There was no response. 

Hello, up there, I say,” cried the lieutenant. 

What command ? ” 

Still there was silence. 

Well, this is queer,” said the lieutenant, wiping 
his face. “ Blamed queer. Hello, I say.” 

Only the hoarse caw of a crow was heard. The 
lieutenant began to be nervous. Soon the captain 
and his men returned, bringing six prisoners. 

Well, who are our good angels, and where are 
they ? ” 

“ Captain, I feel kind of uneasy,” said the lieu- 
tenant, telling his story. 

“ Pshaw ! ” said the captain. They are hiding 
up there to have some fun with us. Here, can’t some 
of you men scale the cliff? ” 

Three or four volunteered, and soon were on 
top. “ Nothing up here,” they yelled. “ Can’t see 
any signs of there ever being any.” 

Come down,” said the captain. Perhaps it 
can be explained when we get to camp.” 

When the captain reported to the colonel com- 
manding, the colonel said, Captain, you must be 
mistaken. I had no other company out, and there 
is not a single man absent from the post. Could 
you not have taken the echo of your own guns for 
some one firing from the bluff? ” 

“ Echoes, nothing,” said the captain. Echoes 
don’t kill. Ask those three wounded men we brought 
in how they were hit.” 

Well, it’s no use worrying,” said the colonel. 

You did well anyway. Six prisoners and three 


236 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


wounded men are pretty good pay for the two of our 
men they wounded when they drove in the pickets,” 
But the men did worry. Some of them were super- 
stitious and imagined all sorts of things. 

The boys did not hurry, and reached the picket 
line just before dark, and had the pleasure of being 
escorted to headquarters under guard. 

Who are you.^ ” asked the colonel suspiciously. 

Two scouts from Winchester,” answered Bob. 
‘‘We have tramped all day and are tired and 
hungry. Have you anything good to eat. Colonel ” 
“We will see about the eats later,” snapped the 
colonel. “ Anyone come with you ? ” 

“ No, Colonel, we came alone.” 

“ Did you see anyone on the road.^ ” 

“We saw a number of people,” answered Bob. 
“ The last thing we saw was a company of rebel 
cavali*y being chased by a company of Federals. 
Most of the rebels escaped by taking a byroad into 
the hills, but I beheve a few prisoners were taken.” 

“ Aha ! you saw that, did you ? ” cried the colonel. 
“ Perhaps you saw more. Did you see any fighting? ” 
“ Heard some firing. Colonel.” 

“Where were you when you heard the firing?” 

“ On the side of the mountain.” 

“ Did you fire yourself? ” 

“ I believe Jim and I did take a few shots,” an- 
swered Bob, with a smile. 

“ Captain, come here,” called the colonel. “ I 
thinlc that mysterious force is before you.” 

“ What, these two boys ! ” exclaimed the captain 
incredulously. 

Bob was forced to explain. 


Face to Face with Hartman 237 


“ What made you run away ? ’’ asked the captain 
somewhat nettled that his mysterious force had 
dwindled down to two boys. 

Just to have a little fun,” answered Bob. 

“ Well, youVe had it,” laughed the colonel. The 
boys are all upset. What are your names ? ” 

“ Jim Ividder and Bob Jones. I am Bob.” 

What ! Are you the boys who scouted for Gen- 
erals Reynolds, Kelley, iVIilroy, and I believe earlier 
in the war for McClellan and Rosecrans ? ” 

Jim has scouted some for McClellan. That was 
before I was with him. We have both scouted for 
all the others you mentioned.” 

“ Give me your hands, boys,” cried the colonel. 
“ I am pleased to make your acquaintance. Eats 
is it you want? You shall have the best the camp 
has.” 

After the boys had satisfied their hunger the 
colonel asked where they were going. 

“We are on our way to join Milroy,” answered 
Bob. 

“ Why, Milroy is away down at Monterey.” 

“ We know it, but Monterey is not far from 
Staunton and we think the fun will open there. You 
know Jackson retreated down that way.” 

“ How do you expect to get there ? ” asked the 
colonel. 

“ By the most direct route, over and along the 
mountains. 

“ Are you crazy? ” cried the colonel. “ You two 
can never get through. The mountains are swarm- 
ing with guerrillas. Some gangs claim to be Union, 
but they are all thieves and robbers.” 


238 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


‘‘ Two can get through better than fifty,” said 
Bob. ‘‘We can get to Milroy quicker by going 
that way, so that’s the way we go.” 

“ Have your way,” replied the colonel, “ but 
remember I have cautioned you. Most of the guer- 
rillas on this side of the Alleghanies are Confederates 
and show little mercy. There is one gang led by a 
fellow called Black Dan, that claims to be Union. His 
chief business seems to be to make raids into the 
valley, and run off with horses which find a ready 
sale to the government. I believe he is as bad as the 
rebel guerrillas, and have as little to do with him as 
possible.” 

“ Thank you for your interest in our welfare,” 
said Bob, “ but we must get to Milroy.” 

“ Well, the best thing you can do is to get a good 
night’s rest. So good night and good luck.” 

The next morning the boys started bright and 
early. As the weather was warm their only baggage 
was a rubber blanket apiece and needful rations. 

They went west until they nearly struck the sum- 
mit of the Alleghanies, then turned southward and 
pursued their rugged way. That night in camp Bob 
asked Jim to tell him more about Black Dan. 

“ He came into the mountains soon after the com- 
mencement of the war,” said Jim. “ Where he came 
from no one knows. He made himself useful to the 
Union generals by organizing a band of scouts. These 
he afterwards turned into a band of guerrillas, and 
as the colonel says, is distinguished for making small 
raids and carrying off horses. Some say he is not a 
bit particular how he gets the horses, but as to that I 
can’t say. 


Face to Face with Hartman 239 

But that he hates both a slave owner and a nig- 
ger equally there is no doubt. If he had his way 
he’d kill everyone he could lay hands on. I met him 
several times and he always wants me to jine his 
gang, but I allers hev some excuse. I want none of 
him. But we will hev no trouble if we meet him, so 
don’t worry about Black Dan.” 

That night Bob dreamed that Black Dan had cap- 
tured him and was going to burn him at the stake. 
He made such a fuss in his sleep that Jim asked him 
anxiously if he were sick. 

The next day their way was a rough one, and they 
made slow progress. Bob had the misfortune to 
fall and cut and bruise his face. It bled badly, and 
swelled to an enormous size. 

It was not long afterwards that he had cause 
to bless that fall, notwithstanding the fun Jim poked 
at him about his beauty. 

That night they camped close to a gushing spring, 
and Bob bathed his face in the cool water until it 
felt better. 

They were on their way at the first streak of light 
the next morning, and soon came to a place which 
overlooked a small level piece of ground carefully 
tilled. What they saw caused their hearts to stand 
still. A house was in flames, and a crowd of men 
was dragging a struggling man towards a tree. A 
woman was on her knees before another man, who 
seemed to be a leader of the gang. He spurned her 
with his foot and turning joined his men. Four or 
five children were fleeing like frightened partridges. 

Thar is hell’s work thar,” muttered Jim. 

Suddenly Jim cried, Bob, I know this place. It’s 


240 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Abel Jessup’s. Last summer he saved my life. I’ll 
tell you about it some time, now we must save him.” 

The odds are fearful. There must be twelve or 
fifteen of the guerrillas,” said Bob. 

If thar was a thousand, I’d go,” cried Jim. 

Well, I’m with you. Come on or we’ll be too late. 
They’ve reached the tree, and one is coming with a 
rope. Good Heavens, we will be too late ! ” 

The boys rushed down the mountain, but would 
have been too late if another thought had not come 
to his executioners. The rope was around his neck, 
and one end thrown over a limb of the tree, when 
one of the men cried, Why not flog him befo’ we’uns 
hang him? It’ll be fun to see him squirm and hear 
him howl. Hangin’ shuts off the wind, and all they 
do is kick.” 

The idea took, and the rope was jerked down 
and used to bind the victim to the tree, 

“ They be goin’ to flog him befo’ they hang him,” 
puffed Jim. Hurry up an’ we’ll be in time.” 

They made their way from one cover to another 
until within two hundred yards of the group. 

We can’t go any nearer without being seen,” 
whispered Bob. Can we hit from here? ” 

I kin,” replied Jim, 

The boys waited a moment for their nerves to 
steady, Jessup had been tied to the tree, and a big 
burly fellow was just raising a crueUooking whip. 

Now,” whispered Jim. I will take the feller 
with the whip. You take the leader.” 

Both carbines cracked at once, and the two men 
dropped. Then there came shot after shot, and 
two more of the guerrillas fell. 


Face to Face with Hartman 241 


With howls of terror the others fled, not looking 
where the shots came from. 

Jim rushed to Jessup’s side, and cut the rope 
which bound him. “ Just in time,” he cried. 

The man was dazed for a moment, then realizing 
that he was free fell to his knees and thanked God. 
Then Mrs. Jessup was in his arms, sobbing and cry- 
ing and the children came running back. 

Abel, in our joy we have forgotten our brave 
deliverers,” cried the woman, and hurrying to the 
boys, much to their discomfort, covered their hands 
with kisses. 

Only two, and boys,” cried Jessup, and he would 
have embraced them. 

“ None of that,” said Jim, extending his hand. 

Shake. You did me a good turn last summer, an’ 
I owe this to yo’.” 

Jessup looked at him sharply, then cried, “ Yo’ be 
the boy I hid in the cellar.” 

Yes, and saved my life by it. What we have 
done is but small recompense for what you did for 
me.” 

It was hidin’ yo’ that brought this on me,” said 
Jessup. “ But I’m not sorry I did it. Ike Skillet 
thar,” he touched the dead body of the leader with 
his foot, wus the leader of that gang, and he always 
claimed that I had hid yo’ an’ swore he’d get even. 
But he won’t trouble me no moah.” 

Sorry I was the cause of your misfortune,” said 
Jim. “ What can I do for yo^? ” 

Nothin’. I reckon we’uns will go over to Steve 
Racket’s, my brother-in-law, an’ stay thar until I 
can rebuild the shanty. Don’t think Skillet’s gang 


242 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


will trouble me any moah. Heah be three dead an’ 
one badly hurt, an’ two or three of them that ran 
away were winged.” 

Mrs. Jessup by this time was on her knees by 
the wounded man administering to his wants. 

Polly be a wonderful nurse,” said Jessup. She 
will bring him around if anyone can.” 

I see your cabin and everything in it was burned,” 
said Bob. “ How much will it cost to replace 
everything.^ ” 

“ About a hundred dollars, I reckon, but that’s 
nuthin’. I kin get help an’ soon hev another cabin 
built.” 

Bob stepped aside for a moment, and then returned 
and handed Jessup some money saying, Here is an 
hundred dollars to pay you for your loss, and right 
glad I am to give it to you for Jim’s sake.” 

Jessup looked at Bob wondering. “ Yo’ hev that 
much money,” he cried. But I can’t keep it. I 
would feel like a sneak.” He handed the money back. 

Bob took it and going up to Mrs. Jessup placed 
it in her hand, saying, No handing back now. It 
is for you and the children.” 

By this time two of Jessup’s nearest neighbors 
had arrived. One of them his brother-in-law. So 
knowing the family would be taken care of the boys 
left. 

When they were well on their way Bob said, Jim, 
tell me how it was Jessup saved your life. That is 
an adventure you have never told me.” 

Well, it was this way,” said Jim. I was being 
pressed by a gang of guerrillas. I held them back 
until my ammunition was all gone, and I thought it 


Face to Face with Hartman 243 


was all up with me. I felt I couldn’t run a step 
farther when I saw Jessup’s house. Making a des- 
perate effort I reached it. Jessup was sitting by the 
door smoking. I fell breathless in the doorway. At 
a glance he took in the situation, and seizing me by 
the collar dragged me into the house, opened a trap 
door, and dropped me on all fours to the floor of a 
small cellar. 

He called for me to crawl back under the house 
as far as I could as it was dark thar, and they would 
be unable to see me. 

I found a hole leading from the cellar under the 
house and I managed to crawl into it and then 
roughed the dirt all up about the entrance so I left 
a place there was hardly room for a cat to crawl 
through. 

I could hear the guerrillas swearing and asking 
Jessup if he had seen me. He said a man had jest 
ran into his cornfield. The corn was higher than a 
man’s head, and would be a fine place to hide. The 
guerrillas made for it, and found tracks leading in. 
Jessup told me later he had been in thar that morning 
lookin’ for a hog. 

“ Soon the guerrillas came back swearing worse 
than ever, and began to search the house. They 
found the trap-door and came into the cellar, but the 
hole was so small they paid no attention to it. They 
made Mrs. Jessup get supper for them and left, the 
leader swearing he believed Jessup knew whar I was, 
and this today was his revenge.” 

A remarkable escape,” said Bob. “ No wonder 
you wanted to rescue Jessup. I wish I had given 
him two hundred dollars,” 


244 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

“ Don’t be too lavish with your money, Bob,” was 
all Jim said. 

The boys had been so busy talking they had not 
exercised their usual caution, and as they came to a 
trail leading up the mountain they were surprised to 
see a number of horses single file, coming up the trail, 
led by two rough-looking men, armed to the teeth. 

Jim looked and cried, No use running. Bob, it’s 
Black Dan’s gang. I can make it all right.” 

The two men seeing the boys, halted, quickly 
unslung their guns, and gave a cry of warning. 

Jim held up his hand showing they had come in 
peace. 

Who be you’uns ? ” roughly asked the foremost 
man, still holding his gun ready for instant use. 

Two Union scouts,” replied Jim, an’ you’uns 
be Black Dan’s men, be’nt yo’.^ ” 

We’uns be,” answered the man. Know Black 
Dan?” 

Of course I know him,” replied Jim. Whar 
be he ? ” 

He’ll be here in a jiffy, swaring like a pirate to 
know why we’uns hev halted. Thar he cums now.” 

A man came tearing up the trail, cursing as his 
horse bumped into others, for the trail was hardly 
wide enough for two. 

What hev you’uns halted fo’? ” he yelled. 

The two men pointed at Bob and Jim. 

They stood in the trail,” they said. Didn’t 
know who they be. One of them says he knows yo’, 
Dan.” 

At that Jim advanced, Howdy, Dan,” he said. 

Glad to see yo’. How be yo’ makin’ it ? ” 


Face to Face with Hartman 245 


Dan looked at Jim a moment, then cried, If it 
isn’t Jim Kidder ! Howdy yourself, Jim. Hope you 
cum to jine me. I jest lost two of my best men in 
a little skirmish down below.” 

Can’t jest now,” said Jim. Maybe later. Got 
i sum fine bosses thar. Yo’ do hev luck, Dan.” 

Not so lucky this time,” replied Dan. Only 
got twenty bosses, and had two men killed. I see 
yo’ hev a partner, Jim. Better both jine to make up 
fo’ my dead ones. Thar is money in it, Jim. Them 
twenty bosses will bring at least three thousand 
dollars.” 

We’uns will think about it, Dan,” said Jim. 

But I hevn’t introdoozed my pardner. Bob, cum 
heah.” 

Bob came forward and as Black Dan turned to 
greet him he looked into the face of Nat Hartman, 
the man who tried to rob him in Maryland. 


CHAPTER XX 


A SCOUT TOWARD STAUNTON 

HEN Bob looked into Hartman’s face for the 



▼ T fraction of a second his heart stood still. 
He could not be mistaken. There were the ferret 
eyes, the same furtive glance, and the same swarthy 
complexion. 

It was only for a moment that he showed any sur- 
prise, then he put forth a hand that did not tremble 
and said smilingly, Howdy, Dan, glad to meet yo’.” 

As fleeting as had been Bob’s hesitation. Black Dan 
had noticed it. He looked at Bob searchingly, and 
then thrust forth a fishy hand, saying, Glad to meet 
any friend of Jim’s, but I see yo’ hev had a bad fall. 
A mountaineer should not fall.” 

That’s what Jim sed,” replied Bob. He larfed 
at me so I had a mind to thrash him.” 

Better not try it,” said Black Dan. Jim is a 
tough nut.” He was still watching Bob closely and 
blurted out, Boy, what’s yo’ name.^ ” 

Bob.” 

‘‘ Bob what? ” he snapped. 

Just then one of his men called Dan, and telling 
Bob he would see him again he went away. 

Bob believed Black Dan had half recognized him, 
and seeking Jim said, If Black Dan questions you 


A Scout Toward Staunton 247 


about me don’t for jour life tell him I am from 
Winchester, and not mountain bom. I have met 
Black Dan before, but under another name, and our 
meeting was not an agreeable one. I’ll tell you 
about it when we get away. Thanks to my fall he is 
in doubt, but he mistrusts me. I see there is a spring 
by those rocks, and I’ll go there and bathe my face.” 

Trust me,” said Jim. I will throw him off the 
track.” 

The gang began to move on, and Black Dan com- 
ing to Jim asked where Bob was. 

“ Up thar by the spring bathing his face,” rephed 
Jim, pointing to Bob. 

“Jim, what’s that boy’s name.^ ” asked Dan. 
“ He told me Bob, but no more.” 

“ Bob Jones, be his name.” 

“ Mountain bom.?^ ” 

“ Sartin, I hev known him ever since he was knee- 
high to a tree toad.” 

“ Strange ! ” said Dan. “ He reminds me of a boy 
I met in Maryland. If it were not for that bruise on 
his face the resemblance would be perfect. His name 
was Robert Hunter. He was from Winchester, if I 
remember rightly. That boy played a mighty mean 
trick on me, and I would like to meet him again.” 

“ Couldn’t hev been Bob,” answered Jim. “ Don’t 
believe he has ever been out of the mountains in his 
life, but we’uns must be goin’.” 

“ Jim, I thought yo’ would jine my cormpany.” 

“ Can’t now,” answered Jim. “ I’m carrying dis- 
patches to Milroy.” 

“That old scoundrel,” cried Dan, his face dis- 
torted with rage. 


248 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

‘‘What’s the matter with Milroy? ” asked Jim. 
“ I don’t see any difference between him and the 
other Yankee generals, only that he’s more on the 
fight than most.” 

“ He told me to my face,” snarled Dan, “ that I 
was more of a horse thief than a soldier, and that if 
he had his way he would hang me.” 

“ That was coming it strong,” replied Jim. 
“ What was it all about ? ” 

“ Because I took some horses from the biggest 
rebel in Greenbriar County, and when the old fool 
resisted I had to shoot him. Milroy called it murder.” 

“ Don’t blame yo’ for being sore, Dan, but I 
promised to deliver these dispatches, an’ yo’ know 
I allers keep my word.” 

“ Whar are the dispatches ? Kin I see them ? 
Thar may be somethin’ in them about me. I loiow 
he’s workin’ to hev me declared an outlaw.” 

Jim laughed, and said, “ Dan, do yo’ think I’m sech 
a fool as to carry written dispatches through these 
mountains.^ Them dispatches be right in my head, 
and thar they stay until I see Milroy. But Dan, I’ll 
tell yo’ on honor that thar be nothin’ in them about 
yo’. Not a thing.” 

“Thanks, Jim. Now, I’ll jine the boys. Hope 
next time I see yo’ yo’ll be ready to jine my company. 
I need such fellers as yo’.” 

When out of sight of the boys he let his horse 
walk, and then halted and half turned as if to ride 
back. “ I did wrong,” he muttered, “ to let those 
boys go. I ought to have made them come with me. 
I can’t quite make out Jim and I ought to have 
questioned that Bob Jones more. I can’t get it out 


A Scout Toward Staunton 


249 


of my head but that he is Robert Hunter in spite 
of what Jim said. If he is, I will have more trouble.” 

He remained in thought for a moment, then rode 
after his men. 

When Jim reached Bob he said, I am glad you 
put me wise for Dan mistrusts that you are Robert 
Hunter. I am surprised he let us off so easy. 
Reckon we had better steer clear of him after this.” 

Bob then told Jim of his meeting with Hartman, 
alias Black Dan, in Maryland. 

Jim laughed heartily. ‘‘ Bob, you certainly put 
it over him,” he cried, but Dan is a bigger scoun- 
drel than I thought.” 

The boys reached Milroy’s camp at Monterey in 
safety, and were heartily welcomed by that general. 

I have been wanting two such scouts as you,” 
he exclaimed. As you know I am very close to the 
rebel lines, and the scouts I have seem afraid to ven- 
ture far enough to gain any real information.” 

We are here for service. General, and await 
your orders,” said Bob. 

Good ! ” said the general, and Bob and Jim were 
enrolled as scouts. 

We met Black Dan coming,” said Bob, after the 
preliminaries were over. 

You did! What was he doing ” asked the 
general. 

“ He was returning from a raid with about twenty- 
five horses, and wanted Jim and me to join his gang.” 

That fellow is nothing but a horse thief,” ex- 
claimed Milroy. It is a shame that he is allowed 
to masquerade as a Unionist. There have been sev- 
eral murders of prominent southern men that I 


250 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

believe he was at the bottom of, but it can’t be proven. 
I know he murdered one called Sutton, and I filed 
charges against him, but he got out by proving by 
some of his accomplices that it was done in self- 
defense. But I will get him yet.” 

Bob then told Milroy who Black Dan was, and 
of his meeting with him in Maryland. 

“ The villain ! ” cried the general. The authori- 
ties shall know of this, and that sheriff at Frederick 
shall have him.” 

But events were to occur in which the sheriff at 
Frederick had no part. 

After resting a couple of days the boys went on a 
scout as Milroy was anxious to find out what Jack- 
son was doing. Would he continue his campaign in 
the valley or join the forces at Richmond.^ To find 
out this would be a dangerous undertaking, but the 
boys started out with high hopes that they would 
achieve their aim. 

They took a course that would lead them to strike 
the valley a few miles below Staunton. Beyond Mil- 
roy’s picket lines every step was one of danger. 
They had to keep to the most lonely and inaccessible 
parts of the mountains, avoiding all trails. This 
made their progress slow, but they were successful in 
dodging several parties, whether guerrillas or regular 
soldiers they did not know. 

When night came they lay down among the rocks 
and after eating one slept while the other watched 
as was their custom. The night passed without any 
alarm. The only thing that disturbed them was 
the dismal hooting of owls, and, now and then, the 
cry of some prowling animal. 


A Scout Toward Staunton 


251 


If we have good luck we ought to reach a point 
by noon where we can overlook the valley,” said Bob. 

“ Don’t know about that,” replied Jim. These 
be strange parts to me, and thar be no knowin’ who 
we may meet.” 

They were in hopes that when they reached the 
highest point of the mountain they were on they 
could overlook the valley, but in this way they were 
disappointed for a small valley was before them and 
across that another mountain. Not only this but 
they discovered a picket post a short distance in 
their front. The small valley was not only well set- 
tled but occupied by a company of soldiers. 

The boys were in despair for a time. 

We can never get past their pickets and across 
that valley,” groaned Jim. It’s all up, and we have 
found out nothing.” 

“We certainly cannot cross that valley in daylight, 
but how about at night.? ” 

Jim mused a time, then said, “ I believe it can 
be done but you know what will happen if we are 
caught.” 

“ I know, but we have talked that over,” said Bob. 
“ We have both resolved to die fighting rather than 
be captured.” 

Finding a secure hiding place the boys patiently 
waited for night to come. At last it was dark, and 
creeping around the picket post they gained the val- 
ley and safely crossed it, and began to climb the 
mountain. It was slow work, for they had to feel 
every foot of the way. When they were near the 
top Jim uttered a cautious, “ Hist.” 

A low hum of voices could be heard. 


252 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


A picket post,” whispered Jim. 

More likely a signal station,” answered Bob. 

I thought I caught the flutter of a flag when we 
were back on the other mountain.” 

Now what is to be done.^ ” sighed Jim. 

We must creep around the station. It will not 
do to give up now we are so near the goal. We must 
get sight of the valley.” 

“ Well, go ahead. Pm with you,” said Jim. 

Stealthily as Indians, they crept around the sig- 
nal station, and at last reached a point about a hun- 
dred feet below the station. Now to find a secure 
hiding place. They felt around in the darkness but 
found none. There were lots of rocks, but they were 
scattered and would afford but poor protection. 

“We will have to wait until there is a little light,” 
whispered Bob. “ I don’t like it but there is no other 
way.” 

It was weary waiting, but at length the eastern 
sky began to brighten, and they could see objects 
around them dimly. A few feet above them was a 
dai’k mass. 

“ Let’s crawl up there,” whispered Bob. “ We 
may find shelter.” 

They worked their way up and to their joy found 
a place that would afford them a fine view of the 
valle}’' below them and yet fully protect them from 
sight. Two huge boulders were far enough apart for 
them to crawl between, and on them lay another which 
formed a perfect roof. The only way they could be 
seen would be for one to come directly in front of 
them and peer Into the cavity. 

Soon the sun rose and a glorious view opened up 


A Scout Toward Staunton 253 


I before them. At their feet lay the lovely valley 
of the Shenandoah. Here and there were seen the 
I typical Southern mansions. Waving fields of grain 
were everywhere. Growing corn made the landscape 
look like lakes of living green. Herds were grazing 
in the pastures. It was a valley flowing with milk 
and honey, the garden of Virginia. From it the 
Confederates were drawing immense supplies to feed 
their armies. 

As the boys looked they little thought that before 
the war closed that valley would become a desert 
waste, swept of everything that would sustain life. 

To the south along the mountain side could be seen 
the smoke of innumerable camp fires. There lay 
Jackson’s army ready to leap upon its foe. To the 
north could be seen troops of cavalry, the watchful 
sentinels of the army. 

Long did the boys look, and then Bob whispered, 
‘‘ As long as we have to stay here all day we might 
as well take it easy. I move we have something to 
eat.” 

Opening their packs, the boys made a sad inroad 
upon their rations. When hunger was satisfied Bob 
said, We will surely need sleep for our night trip 
back. You sleep first, Jim. I will wake you about 
noon.” 

“ I’m agreeable,” said Jim, and stretching out on 
the hard rock was soon sleeping as soundly as if 
resting on a bed of down. 

Bob could hear the men at the signal station talk- 
ing, but could not distinguish what they said. He 
sat watching the valley and saw a squad of horse- 
men ascending the mountain below. He could trace 


254 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


a road which wound up the mountain, and, evidently, 
led to the signal station. He watched the horsemen 
until they were out of sight, and, soon after, heard 
the greeting they received at the station. 

There was loud laughter and cries of, What’s the 
news.^ ” Then a confused murmur of voices. How 
Robert wished he could hear what they were saying ! 

After a time he heard the sound of footsteps com- 
ing down the mountain toward their hiding place. 
His heart stood still. Had some one at the signal 
station noticed anything suspicious.^ 

Bob was about to wake Jim when he heard some 
one say, “ Here is a good place to sit, and we can 
talk without fear of being overheard.” 

The two officers, for such they proved to be, seated 
themselves, and the first thing Bob heard was, When 
did you say Jackson was to move down the valle}^.? ” 

As soon as Ewell comes,” was the answer. 

Ewell is already on the way with his whole division, 
ten or twelve thousand strong. When he comes Jack- 
son will sweep down the valley like a whirlwind, and 
the Yankees will be driven across the Potomac. That 
will be a joyful day for us. I long to see the day 
when Winchester will no longer be polluted by the 
presence of the Yankee invaders.” 

Bob now recognized the voice. The speaker was 
Captain Crampton, the betrothed of Helen Clayton. 
He was a captain no longer, for on his collar he wore 
the insignia of a major. 

Will it be wise to take Ewell from before Rich- 
mond? ” asked the other officer. 

Yes, McClellan is moving with his usual caution, 
and Magruder is holding his whole army at bay with 


A Scout Toward Staunton 255 


a few thousand men at Yorktown. The way he is 
moving it will be weeks before he is near Richmond. 
That will give Johnston time to gather a large army. 
Then by an active campaign Jackson can hold back 
three times as many of the Yankee troops as he has. 
That will prevent the Yankees sending troops from 
northern Virginia to reinforce McClellan.” 

It’s a fine game,” was the reply. But I must 
be going. I have work for tonight.” 

What’s that.^ ” asked the major. 

“ I am ordered to march at sundown to feel of 
Milroy at Monterey. Jackson doesn’t like the idea 
of his being so close. He may find out too much.” 

Is it to be an attack to try and capture the 
place ” asked the major. 

That depends on how strongly Monterey is held. 
I have orders to take a force of a thousand or twelve 
hundred men.” 

Milroy will laugh at you,” said the major. 

Yes, if his whole force is there, but it is reported 
that Monterey is held only by a small force. That 
is what I am to find out.” 

Well, good luck to you.” 

The two officers moved away, and Robert heard 
no more, but his heart was beating with joy. He had 
learned what he came for. Now if he could only get 
back with the news. 

The sun was past the meridian when Bob awoke 
Jim, who rubbing his eyes asked, Any news.^ ” 

“ Yes,” and Bob told Jim what he had heard. 

Jim could hardly keep from shouting. “ Why, 
what we wanted has dropped right into our hands,” 
he said. But, Bob, it’s your turn to sleep.” 


256 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Bob took the bed Jim had vacated, and in a 
moment was fast asleep. The sun was sinking behind 
the mountains when he awoke, and asked if anything 
had happened. 

Nothing except the troops that are going to 
visit Milroy are falling in.” 

The boys ate what remained of their rations, and 
impatiently waited for it to get dark. Then they 
crept out of their retreat, and around the signal 
station and down the mountain. When they reached 
the valley their hearts sank. Troops had moved into 
the valley, and between them and safety were hun- 
dreds of men. While debating what to do they 
heard the tread of marching feet on the road that 
ran along the base of the mountains, the road that 
led to Monterey. 

It flashed into Bob’s mind that that part of the 
mountain would not be guarded, that it might be 
possible to fall in with the marching troops, and not 
be detected in the darkness. He told Jim his idea 
and it was enthusiastically received. 

They made their way down the mountain to the 
road, and slipped in between two detachments without 
being noticed. 

‘‘ This is rich,” said Jim, much elated. 

“ It is if we are not discovered,” replied Bob. 

It soon became evident to the boys that the Con- 
federates could not reach Monterey until some time 
in the forenoon. Through the night they marched, 
hope growing stronger in their bosoms every moment. 
“ I never knew it was so nice to be a reb before,” 
chuckled Jim. 

Once a straggling soldier asked to what regiment 


A Scout Toward Staunton 257 


they belonged. The same old regiment,” answered 
Bob, and the men laughed and passed on. 

Once a mounted officer swore at them for strag- 
gling. Jim muttered something about hurting his 
foot, but said it was all right, and they would catch 
up. And to show their willingness the boys took an 
extra spurt until the officer rode on. 

A little before the break of day when the night 
is the darkest Bob whispered, Jim, it’s time for us 
to slide. Look for a place.” 

They soon came to a place where a ravine came 
down to the road. Bob gave Jim’s arm a pinch, and 
they slipped out. The ravine was densely filled 
with underbrush, and they were lost to view in a 
moment. As the darkness was so intense they lay 
down and let the troops pass. 

As soon as it was light enough to see the boys 
started. It would not do to take the road again for 
fear of meeting mounted men, so they kept to the 
mountains. 

If we hurry we may beat the rebels to Monterey, 
and warn Milroy,” exclaimed Bob, and spurred by the 
thought they strained every nerve, and succeeded in 
reaching Monterey a little in advance of the troops. 

It was two breathless boys that rushed into the 
presence of Milroy and cried, Rebs are coming. 
They are right here.” 

How many ? ” asked Milroy. 

A thousand or twelve hundred.” 

I will send them back quicker than they came,” 
exclaimed the general, swiftly giving an order. 

A sound of distant firing was heard. “ They are 
driving in the pickets already,” cried Bob. 


258 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


A force was already on the way to reinforce the 
pickets who were falling back rapidly, and two can- 
non went rumbling to the front. 

Wait until them fellers open on them,” said Jim, 
grinning. 

The fight was a short one. The enemy finding 
there was no surprise soon fell back. 

When the excitement was over and the enemy in 
full retreat, Milroy found time to thank the boys for 
reporting the advance of the hostile forces. You 
can see,” he said, what sort of scouts I have had 
to depend on. Those fellows would have run right 
over us for all the notice they would have given me.” 

We made it, and that was all,” said Bob. The 
fact is we marched with those fellows most all night.” 

Marched with them most all night ? ” said Milroy. 

What do you mean ? ” 

Bob told Milroy all that had happened. 

Boys,” said Milroy, I shall report to Fremont 
what you have done. You both deserve to be given 
medals of honor. So Jackson is to be reinforced by 
Ewell. I have suspected it for some time. The 
authorities at Washington thought we would have 
an easy time capturing Staunton, and then move on 
to Richmond. Instead of moving on to Richmond, 
if I am not mistaken we are going to have a red-hot 
time right here in the valley.” 

Time proved that Milroy was right. 


CHAPTER XXI 


BLACK DAN CAPTUBES HELEN 

A FEW miles from Staunton there stands an 
ancestral mansion, built before the Revolution- 
ary War. The house, surrounded by a spacious 
lawn, stands in a grove of grand old forest trees. 

North and south stretches the valley of the Shen- 
andoah. To the west arise the AUeghanies in all their 
majesty, their sides and summits now robed in a sea 
of living green. 

No more beautiful place in Virginia could be 
found than the summer home of Judge Owen Somers, 
father of Agnes Somers. The place belonged to 
Mrs. Somers. Here she was born and raised, and 
here she was married. 

At the time of the marriage Owen Somers was a 
rising young lawyer in Winchester, and he thought 
best not to leave that place, but the family always 
made the old plantation their summer home. Not 
many miles away were the famous Hot Springs of 
V^irginia where the wealth and beauty of the South 
were wont to congregate. 

As Robert thought, when Jackson retreated up the 
valley from Kernstown, Mrs. Clayton and Helen 
accompanied Colonel, now General Clayton. In the 
battle of Kernstown he had won great renown as his 
259 


260 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


regiment covering the retreat saved the army from 
panic. For this he had been rewarded with the star 
of a general. 

On the arrival of Mrs. Clayton and Helen at 
Staunton they became the guests of the Somers, much 
to Agnes’ delight. 

On the very night that Bob and Jim were keeping 
their lonely vigil on the mountain overlooking the 
valley, Agnes and Helen were sitting on the piazza 
enjoying the cooling breeze that blew down from the 
mountains. 

They talked of many things, but mostly of the 
war, for that was the burden of every heart. At last 
Agnes spoke of Robert. 

I wonder where he is ! ” she exclaimed. “ I have 
not heard from him since he escaped after being 
denounced as a spy.” 

Helen was on the point of telling all she knew 
about Robert, but remembering her promise said, I 
saw him once, Agnes, right after the Yankees occu- 
pied Winchester. But what he is doing or where he 
is I promised not to tell.” 

Helen, why have you not told me you had seen 
him.^ Did he tell you all about the plot against 
him.^ ” 

Yes,” said Helen, “ but I’d rather not talk 
about it.” 

I know, because my own brother was in it. But 
I have known that all the time, and it is because of 
that that I will never rest until Robert is proven 
innocent.” 

Helen sighed. “ I can never get over Robert being 
for the Yankees,” she exclaimed bitterly. He has 


Black Dan Captures Helen 261 


no business to be. All this trouble came to him 
because he was not true to Virginia.” 

Helen, I sometimes think that Robert is on the 
right side,” said Agnes, that the South is wrong. 
At heart I am for the old flag.” 

Agnes Somers ! ” gasped Helen. 

Don’t look at me like that,” cried Agnes. But 
what I said is true. The South is in the wrong.” 

Agnes, stop ! You shall not talk so,” exclaimed 
Helen. “ You, a daughter of Virginia ! What are 
the Yankees doing! Invading our state, destroying 
our property, and shooting down those we love 1 ” 
“And why is Virginia being invaded?” asked 
Agnes. “ Because she followed the foolish example 
of South Carolina. South Carolina never loved the 
Union. During the Revolutionary War half of her 
wealthiest citizens were Tories. They have been talk- 
ing secession for years. They know nothing, talk of 
nothing, but the greatness of South Carolina. They 
long for a government like England, a nobility 
founded on great landed estates.* I know for I stayed 
in Charleston one winter with a schoolmate, and 
heard them talk. Now Virginia has allowed herself 
to be led into this war, and she will suffer tenfold 
more than South Carolina. Oh, if Virginia had only 
stood by the old flag 1 I thrill when I see it ! ” 
“ I hate it! ” cried Helen, “ and if you don’t stop 
I will hate you.” 

“ Helen, I have confessed so far,” went on Agnes, 
“ and I must confess still more even if it does make 
you hate me. 

* See Mr. Russell’s letter to the London Times in April, 
1861. 


262 The Boy S couts of the Shenandoah 


I begin to feel that slavery is wrong, and what 
is the South fighting for but slavery, for a nation 
whose chief corner stone is human slavery. And this 
talk that a single state has the right to destroy this 
nation, it’s a monstrous doctrine.” 

Agnes, you drive me mad. I shall leave this 
house tomorrow,” said Helen rising. 

Go tell what I have said, and it will be me, not 
you, that will leave. I have heard my father say that 
if he had a child who was disloyal to the South he 
would disown that child, even if it tore his heart out.” 

Agnes, have you ever talked like this to anyone 
before.^ ” asked Helen, resuming her seat. 

Never. I don’t know why I told you, only I had 
to talk to someone. It may be temporary insanity 
for when I think of this war and the suffering it is 
causing, it makes me wild. Go tell what I have said, 
and I am an outcast.” Agnes burst into tears. 

Helen put her arms around her. You poor 
child,” she said. Do you think I’ll ever tell? Do 
not speak of this to me again. Like you, I think you 
are overwrought. Be yourself again, and I will for- 
get all you’ve said.” 

Agnes wiped her eyes and throwing her arms 
around Helen, kissed her. “ You are good,” she said. 

It is a confiict between my head and my heart. My 
head says the South is wrong, and my heart is with 
her. I cannot help weeping when she weeps, and 
rejoicing when she rejoices. Helen, hereafter I shall 
let my heart rule.” 

“ A woman’s heart is always right,” replied Helen. 

Then it is not for us to decide the right or wrong 
of this question. That has been decided for us. 


Black Dan Captures Helen 263 

So be a true loyal daughter of the South and all will 
be well. Now let’s talk of something else. You 
spoke of a picnic party to Glencoe Springs. Why 
not get one up.^ It will take our minds away from 
thoughts of war.” 

Just the thing! ” cried Agnes. I will ask the 
Sanford girls and Betty Robinson. That will make 
five with us. I will tell the girls to each bring a man, 
and we will appropriate the girls’ big brothers. I will 
take George Sanford. He is a fine fellow, and just 
crazy to go into the army, but his father insists on 
his staying home and looking after the plantation. 
That will leave you Betty’s brother, Cadwalader. 
You will find Caddie interesting. He will be making 
love to you in less than five minutes after he meets 
you.” 

“ He must be very interesting,” said Helen 
laughing. 

“ Well, he is gay and good company, and the very 
one to make things lively. Have all the fun with him 
you can, Helen. I know you are engaged, but a little 
flirtation will not hurt any.” 

The picnic party was arranged for the following 
Thursday, this being Tuesday. 

Next day a Confederate officer rode up to the house 
and asked for Miss Somers. Agnes was astonished 
to see it was Captain Kincaid, the suitor from whom 
she had fled. 

“ You here,” she cried. 

Yes, Miss Somers, I am here, although I can see 
from your manner I am not a welcome visitor,” said 
the captain humbly, but I had to see you before 
I go.” 


264 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Go ! Where are you going? ” asked Agnes. 

“ I am on my way to Richmond. I have been 
appointed on the staff of General J. E. B. Stuart.’’ 

On the staff of General Stuart ! ” cried Agnes. 

Wh}^, that is a great honor.” 

So I consider it,” replied the captain, modestly, 
and then carried away by his passion he cried, Miss 
Somers, Agnes, I must speak. I must plead my 
cause once more. You know I love you, I need not 
tell you that. I do not blame you for rejecting me 
at first. But I am not that dissipated young man 
whom you rejected. I am now an honored army 
officer. As such I appeal to you.” 

Then he cried passionately, Agnes, with your 
love I could conquer the world, without it I care 
not what becomes of me. Give me that love and it 
will be my star of hope. Agnes, Agnes, don’t send 
me away without that love.” 

Agnes Somers was deeply moved. Captain Kin- 
caid, if your love is as great as you say, I am surely 
honored,” she replied gently. But I have often 
told you I could not love you. As a gallant officer 
I now respect you, but I can never give you the love 
you ask, no, not even if you were Jackson, himself. 
There are many girls in Virginia, fairer than I, who 
would be proud to accept the love of Captain Kin- 
caid. Go, let one of them comfort you.” 

There are none fairer than you,” cried the cap- 
tain. Agnes, tell me there is hope.” 

For you there is no hope,” replied Agnes calmly, 
but with pity on her face. 

The captain’s face grew dark with passion, all the 
evil impulses of his nature came to the front. 


Black Dan Captures Helen 265 


Why is it you can’t love me?” he cried wrath- 
fully. “ Is it on account of that young puppy, Rob- 
ert Hunter? Is it possible you love that boy, that 

spy — ? ” 

Stop ! ” cried Agnes. ‘‘ I will not hear another 
word. And now that you force me I will tell you one 
good reason why I can never love you. You knew 
that paper you took from Robert Hunter was a for- 
gery, and yet you would have seen him sent to the 
gallows when a word from you would have stopped 
it. Instead you aided and abetted the plot, you, 
that now claim to be an honored soldier. Go and 
confess, and I will believe what you say. As it is I 
never want to see you again.” And she turned and 
going into the house, closed the door. 

Captain Kincaid gazed at the closed door with both 
rage and agony distorting his face, then plunged 
his rowels into his horse, and rode up the road like 
a madman. 

Miles Somers had been a witness to the interview. 
He had seen the captain coming, and had gone into 
the house, not wishing to meet him. A guilty con- 
science had made a coward of Miles. After Kincaid 
had left Miles remained in his room trembling, fear- 
ing that his sister would also denounce him. 

He felt relieved when he next met Agnes and she 
said nothing, but when he was invited to go to the 
picnic he refused, saying he had to go to Staunton. 

It was a merry party that set out for the picnic. 
When Mr. Somers suggested that they should have 
a strong escort, Agnes laughed and said, Why, 
father, that would spoil it all. We want to forget 
all about the war. Even the officers attending us 


266 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


have decided to take no arms. We just want a gay, 
happy time. There is no danger. The spring is too 
close to Jackson’s army.” 

So they rode away, unarmed and fearing no 
trouble. 

The Sanford sisters were attended by two Con- 
federate officers. Betty Robinson, petite, with a doll- 
like face, happy and merry as a lark, was attended 
by a Lieutenant Worthington, who seemed to be 
deeply smitten with her charms. 

Helen found Agnes had told the truth about Cad- 
die Robinson. He had not been with her five minutes 
before he was paying her compliments galore. Helen 
entered into the fun, and Caddie thought he had 
made a great impression, but he became puzzled as 
to whether Helen had fallen a victim to his love mak- 
ing or was making fun of him. He looked at her 
and his heart gave a little jump. Wouldn’t mind 
playing for keeps,” he thought. The most beauti- 
ful and charming girl I ever met.” 

The picnic party was followed by two servants, 
one of whom led a mule bearing two hampers full 
of everything that goes to make a picnic enjoyable. 

All the party were mounted on spirited horses 
and many a race was run on the way. The moun- 
tains gave back the echo of their shouts, joyful sing- 
ing, and laughter. 

No lovelier spot could be found than the little 
mountain glade in which Glencoe Spring is located. 
The glade comprises about five acres as level as the 
floor of a house and carpeted with the softest and 
greenest of grass. The perfume of flowers filled the 
air, and birds sang sweetly. Round about rose the 


Black Dan Captures Helen 267 


mountains and cooling breezes blew from them, bring- 
ing the scent of pine and fir. 

The waters of the spring gushed out from beneath 
a giant rock. Clear as crystal and cold as ice, it ran 
away in a small brook, which wandered through the 
glade. 

On one side of this brook stood Helen, and on the 
other side Caddie Robinson, who gazed on her with 
lovelorn eyes. 

“ Miss Clajrton,” he sighed, as Robert Bums 
and Highland Mary pHghted their vows over running 
water, why can’t we plight ours.^ I love you. Miss 
Clayton. Ton my word, I do.” 

Helen’s laughter rang out loud and clear. Why, 
Mr. Robinson, how you talk,” she cried. “ If we 
plighted our vows over this brook, its waters would 
carry them to the Shenandoah and the Shenandoah 
to the Potomac and the Potomac to the sea, and there 
they would be lost. No, no, Mr. Robinson, I would 
have to plight vows over something more stable than 
running water. Your love making, I fancy is like the 
water, changing with every ebb and flow of the tide.” 

No ! No ! ” cried Caddie. I’m in earnest now.” 

“ Forget it,” replied Helen. I’m engaged.” 

Caddie’s chin dropped. Are you in earnest.?” 
he asked. 

Certainly,” said Helen. I found your company 
very interesting, Mr. Robinson, until you imagined 
you were in earnest. Get back to yourself and 
pay your idle compliments. I enjoy them.” 

’Pon my word, I don’t understand you,” replied 
Caddie, somewhat crestfallen, but you are a won- 
derful girl, and I admire you.” 


268 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


In the meantime the servants had been preparing 
the feast. Snowy linen had been spread on the grass 
around which they all gathered. The officers present 
forgot they were the sons of Mars, but they were 
receiving wounds as sore as those inflicted in battle, 
for Cupid had unstrung his bow and was shooting 
his arrows with deadly effect. 

The merriment was at its height when suddenly 
as if he had dropped from the sky, Black Dan at the 
head of liis gang dashed in upon them. 

Faces turned white, and there were shrieks of ter- 
ror. The men sprang to their feet and clapped their 
hands to where their weapons should have been. 
But even if they had been armed resistance would 
have been useless, for they were outnumbered ten 
to one. 

‘^Aha! What have we here.^ ” cried Dan, A 
feast, as I live. Stand the shivering escorts in a row, 
search them for concealed weapons, and if one of them 
makes a move, shoot him. As for these ladies, their 
fair hands shall wait upon us.” 

With shouts of laughter and ribald jests the men 
crowded around the snowy linen. 

Come, ladies, we are ready,” said Dan with a 
mock bow'. 

Not one of the girls moved. In fact they were 
all stricken with terror. 

It will be better for you, as well as for your 
escorts, if you obey,” growled Dan. 

Helen was the first to recover. Come, girls, 
let us do as he says. It will be for the best,” she said. 

So with trembling hands the girls passed the food 
around to the delighted ruffians. 


Black Dan Captures Helen 269 


As Agnes Somers handed a cup of coffee to a burly 
brute, he cried, “ A kiss frum yo’ ruby lips will be 
sweeter than anything yo’ kin give me.” And he 
attempted to embrace her. 

For answer he received a stinging blow in the face 
which sent him reeling. With a fearful curse he drew 
a revolver, but a sharp command from Dan, and a 
roar of laughter from his comrades kept him from 
using it. 

Put up that pistol, yo’ lout,” roared Dan. 

She served yo’ right. I would have these ladies 
know we’uns are gentlemen.” 

The feast finished. Black Dan said, Now, ladies, 
I am sorry to trouble yo’ more, but I notice yo’ are 
all wearing some mighty fine jewelry. Hand it 
over.” 

“ You said you were gentlemen,” exclaimed Plelen 
with scorn, and I took you for soldiers, but you are 
neither one or the other, but robbers.” 

“ Easy ! ” said Dan. The great political party 
to which the South belongs, claims ‘ that to the victor 
belongs the spoils,’ and your jewelry is the spoil of 
war. So hand over those rings and that necklace.” 

As he said this he attempted to take her hand, but 
she drew back, and tearing her rings from her fingers 
and her necklace from her throat, threw them at his 
feet. All the girls followed her example. 

A black and ominous cloud passed over Dan’s 
face, but he turned to one of his men saying, “ Pick 
them things up and keep them safe. They are worth 
a king’s ransom.” 

Now, gentlemen, I will see what yo’uns hev,” 
said Dan to the men who had been standing with 


270 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

upraised hands all this time. First let me thank 
yo for the bosses. There are no finer bosses in 
Virginia.” 

Suddenly his eyes rested on Lieutenant W^orthing- 
ton, and he stared at him with a face that assumed 
the aspect of a devil. With a fearful oath he roared, 
You, you is it, who as a boy stood and laughed 
when that awful indignity was put on me! Thanks 
to the devil he has brought me part of my revenge. 
Charles Worthington, do you know me.^ ” 

Captain Worthington looked at him, and brave 
man though he was, he grew pale and his knees 
trembled. In Black Dan he recognized Nat Hart- 
man, who some ten years before had been overseer 
on his father’s plantation. Hartman was a cruel 
man, but a good overseer in that he got every possible 
bit of work out of the slaves. This suited Judge 
Worthington, who himself w’as a hard master and 
held the negro little better than an animal. 

One day an examination of Hartman’s books 
showed he was an embezzler in a large amount. The 
rage of the judge knew no limit. Being the big 
man of his section and knowing that no matter what 
he did nothing would be said, he resolved instead of 
turning Hartman over to the authorities to take the 
law into his own hands. 

He ordered Hartman’s back to be bared, and had 
him tied to the whipping post and ordered a big, 
burly slave whom Hartman had often punished to 
flog him and lay it on hard. The slave, nothing 
loath, whipped Hartman until he fainted. When he 
was loosed he crawled away more dead than alive. 

The next morning the judge found one of his best 


Black Dan Captures Helen 271 


horses missing, and a note swearing vengeance would 
be meted out to him and his whole family, swearing 
eternal enmity to all slave owners and to the race 
to which the black demon who scourged him 
belonged.^ 

Hartman now stood before the son of the man who 
had so disgraced him — the son who saw him 
scourged and laughed. 

“ I see you know me,” sneered Dan. Now, do 
you know what I am going to do? I am going to 
have you flogged by one of these black scoundrels 
here and then shoot you like a dog.” 

There was a scream and Betty Robinson fell faint- 
ing. The rest of the prisoners stood horror- 
stricken. 

For a moment Lieutenant Worthington stood as if 
paralyzed, then, with a hoarse cry, sprang at Black 
Dan, and seized him by the throat. So sudden was 
the attack Hartman had no time to resist. He was 
borne struggling to the ground, those fingers encir- 
cling his throat like grips of steel. 

Hartman grew black in the face and his tongue 
protruded. His men tore at Worthington to try 
and break that fatal grip, but they might as well 
have tried to break bands of steel. 

At last, to save the life of their chief, one of the 
men placed a revolver to the ear of Worthington and 
flred. 

Hartman was raised to his feet, gasping and limp. 
It was some titoe before he recovered. Then he 
roared, “ Shoot the other two in uniforms. As for 

* This accounts for the enmity Black Dan showed towards 
all slave owners and slaves. 


272 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


this coward,” and he kicked Caddie Robinson, who 
was lying on the ground crying for mercy, he is not 
worth shooting.” 

Helen Clayton sprang in front of the two officers, 
who stood calmly awaiting death as brave men stand. 

Shoot me first,” she cried. You curs, cowards, 
murderers ! ” 

And me, too,” cried Agnes, following the example 
of Helen. 

Agnes stood like a drooping lily, like a lamb to be 
slaughtered. But Helen stood like a tragedy queen. 
She had dravm herself to her full height, and her 
eyes were blazing, her bosom heaving. 

Shoot, cowards, shoot,” she taunted. It’s cow- 
ards like you who shoot defenseless women and men.” 

Black Dan looked at her and lowered his revolver, 
while a look of admiration came into his face, with 
another look which meant a fate worse than death. 

Seize that girl and bind her hand and foot,” he 

said. 

Two of the men seized her and she was borne away 
struggling and securely bound. 

Black Dan then turned to Agnes and said, I let 
you and these for whom you plead go free, but the 
Queen of Beauty I keep for my bride, and neither 
Federal or Confederate or all the powers of hell can 
take her from me.” 

Just then one of his men who had been standing 
guard a short distance down the road came galloping 
up, crying a company of cavalry was approaching. 

Dan turned and spoke to one of his men, who 
sprang on a powerful horse. Helen was then handed 
up to him. 


Black Dan Captures Helen 273 


Now,” said Dan, ride like the devil for the 
secret retreat, and if you insult her on the way, or 
don’t go straight there. I’ll himt you down and shoot 
you like a dog.” 

The man nodded. I understand and will obey,” 
he said. 

Now, boys,” cried Dan. We’ve no time to 
lose. Have 3^ou all the horses secure ” 

Yes,” was the answer. But what shall we do 
with these two niggers ? ” 

“ Shoot them,” was the calm reply. 

A moment more and Black Dan and his gang were 
disappearing up the mountain road. 

Ten minutes more and a company of cavalry 
headed by a lieutenant rode into the glade. With 
horror they viewed the scene before them. The dead 
bodies, the terrified girls, Caddie Robinson gibbering 
like an insane person, and the scattered remnants of 
the feast made a picture never to be forgotten. 

“ What heU work is this ? ” cried the lieutenant. 

The two officers whose lives Helen and Agnes had 
saved alone retained composure enough to tell what 
had happened. 

“ Not gone more than ten minutes,” cried the lieu- 
tenant. Forward, men ! ” Away the company 
went on the gallop, rage filling every heart. 

They had not ridden more than ten miles when 
they fell into an ambuscade prepared by Dan, and 
it was not until the lieutenant had had three men 
killed and two wounded that he found the only way 
the guerrillas could be dislodged was to climb the 
mountain and flank them. When this was done it 
was found the murderers had flown. Although the 


274 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


pursuit was kept up until dark, the band was not 
again caught sight of. 

Chagrined and mortified, the lieutenant returned, 
bearing with him his dead and wounded. 

Black Dan had escaped imscathed into the fast- 
nesses of the mountains, and with him he bore Helen 
Clayton. 


CHAPTER XXII 


A BEREFT FATHER 

N O great battle ever created more excitement in 
and around Staunton than Black Dan’s raid 
on the picnic party. 

When the news was carried to General Clayton he 
seemed to be bereft of reason for a time. The shock 
was so great to Mrs. Clayton that for days her life 
was despaired of. She would lie for hours noticing 
no one, moaning, “ My poor child ! My poor 
child ! ” 

General Clayton rushed into the presence of Jack- 
son wild and disheveled. “ General,” he cried, let 
me take my brigade and scour the mountains. For 
God’s sake, don’t refuse me. I must have my child 
back.” 

“ Sit down. General,” said Jackson kindly. This 
is a terrible blow. I deeply sympathize with you 
and will do all I can.” 

Then give me my brigade. There is not a 
moment to lose. I will search every mountain in 
West Virginia until I find her.” 

“ I am afraid your trouble has affected your rea- 
son,” said Jackson sadly. “ What you ask is an 
impossibility.” 

My God ! Then you refuse,” cried Clayton. 
275 


27 6 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


I will go without orders. Most of my men will 
go with me, even if we are shot afterwards for 
mutiny.” He turned to rush out of the room. 

Halt ! ” cried Jackson sternly. Attempt to 
leave this room without permission and I shall put 
you under arrest. General Clayton, you are not 
yourself. Sit down and listen to me.” 

With a groan Clayton sank in a chair and looked 
at his chief with imploring eyes. 

Do you know what you have threatened to do ? ” 
asked Jackson. To lead to dishonor and death the 
brave soldiers who follow you.” 

No! No! I didn’t mean that. I now see I was 
wrong,” said the general. ‘‘ Let me go with a dozen 
or by myself.” 

‘‘ Not a man, not even yourself,” replied Jackson. 
“ Now listen to reason. This crime was committed 
by guerrillas, ostensibly for the Union, but in reality 
responsible to no one. But the Federal government 
will be directly responsible for this outrage, if it 
does not do all in its power to wipe out this gang. 

Now, what if I granted your request to take 
your brigade.^ You would simply run into the Fed- 
eral forces and your brigade would all be killed or 
captured. As for your going by yourself, that 
would be an absurdity.” 

Great heavens, you give me no hope ! ” groaned 
the bereft father. 

I can see only one way in which I can aid you,” 
said Jackson, “ and I have already done what I 
could in that direction.” 

One way.^ Is there a way.^ ” cried Clayton. 

It is an appeal to the Federal authorities to 


A Bereft Father 


277 


hunt out and punish the murderers, and restore 
your daughter to you. I have already made that 
appeal to General Milroy. An officer with a flag of 
truce is on his way with it.” 

From hope General Cla3rton’s countenance 
assumed a look of abject dejection. ‘^What! An 
appeal to the vandals who are destroying our 
homes ! ” he cried. “ An appeal to the very men 
who are protecting Black Dan. General Jackson, 
are you in earnest.? ” 

‘‘Listen, General Clayton,” said Jackson calmly. 
“ You are nearly insane. No wonder ! But who 
can help except the Federals.? War is cruel. Guer- 
rillas in the name of the Confederacy are murdering 
Union men. We know it, but how can we help it 
without killing those who are our friends ? But there 
are things which neither side can afford to ignore. I 
believe the abduction of your daughter is one. It is 
true that in many cases the Federal army have proven 
vandals, but in no case have the Federal authorities 
winked at brutal murder or condoned crimes on 
women. 

“ Winchester, your home, is in the hands of the 
enemy, but I dare say the women of Winchester are 
as safe today as are the women in Staunton. If 
Milroy’s answer is not satisfactory I shall take 
harsher means. But the return of your daughter 
depends entirely on the Federals.” 

“ Then there is no hope,” said General Clayton, 
and he went out reeling like a drunken man. As he 
made his uncertain way to his headquarters a thought 
came to him. He would resign. He sat down and 
began writing his resignation at once. As he was 


278 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


doing so the door opened and Major Crampton 
rushed into the room. The general did not notice 
him, but went on writing. 

General, have you not heard? You must have 
heard that Helen has been abducted.” 

I have heard and I have been to see General 
Jackson,” said General Clayton, his voice devoid of 
all hope. 

^‘Jackson! What did he say? Will he send a 
force to scour the mountains? ” 

He will send no force. He even refused to give 
me a single man, or to allow me to go. myself.” 

‘^Jackson did that?” cried Crampton. I will 
curse him to his face, if I am shot for it. What are 
you writing? ” 

My resignation. That accepted, I am a private 
citizen, and nothing can prevent me going in search 
of Helen.” 

I will resign also, and we will go together.” 

Give me your hand, Walter,” said the general 
brokenly. Yes, we will go together.” 

Crampton hurriedly wrote out his resignation. 
Then the two made their way to Jackson’s head- 
quarters. They found him busily examining a map. 

Back so soon. General,” he said. What is it? ” 

General Jackson,” said Clayton, “ Major 
Crampton and myself have decided to hand in our 
resignations. Here they are. I hope you will see 
fit to accept them.” 

Jackson pushed his map from him and looked at 
them with piercing eyes. Why ? ” he asked. 

As private citizens we can do what we are for- 
bidden to do as soldiers. Search for my daughter.” 


A Bereft Father 279 

“ Major Crampton, I would like to know why you 
are in this? ” 

Because Helen Clayton is my promised wife.” 

“ Ah ! That makes a difference. It is well you 
have so good an excuse, or tomorrow morning would 
see you stripped of your commission and disgraced. 
As it is, neither your resignation, or that of the 
general will be accepted, and you are both forbidden 
to leave camp.” 

But, General — ” began Clayton. 

Not a word or I will put both of you under 
arrest. Go to your quarters.” 

Just then an orderly came in and handed Jackson 
an envelope. ,He looked at it and called, Stay a 
moment, gentlemen. This may interest you.” 

The message was from Milroy. It was quite long, 
and in closing, said: 

“ Believe me. General, not a thing will be left 
undone that can be done to bring these murderers 
and despoilers of women to justice. May God have 
mercy on their souls if I catch them, for I shall 
spare none. Give my sympathy to General Clayton, 
and tell him I hope to return his daughter to him 
safe and unharmed.” 

The general handed it to Clayton without a word. 
He read it and gasped, “ Thank God, there is some 
hope, even from our enemies.” 

It is as I said,” said Jackson. “ The only hope 
is from the Federals. I am not disappointed in Mil- 
roy. Now, gentlemen, let me say a word to you. 
No doubt you have thought me cruel and hard- 
hearted. The first duty of a soldier is to his coun- 
try; the next is to obey without question. General 


280 The Boy S couts of the Shenandoah 


Clayton, in his love for his daughter, asked me to i 
do something that would have imperiled the very ! 
existence of the Confederacy. Next, you were both ; 
so foolish as to think you could accomplish some- 
thing by resigning, and going in search of Helen 
yourselves. In doing this you forgot your duty to 
your country, your honor as soldiers. To give up 
everything, to fight, to die, if necessary, for Virginia, 
is what we are to do. All these things you forgot 
on account of your love for your daughter and prom- 
ised wife.” 

Both General Clayton and Major Crampton 
bowed their heads. Then both, giving their hands 
to Jackson, said, General, you have taught us a « 
lesson. You have shown us what the duty of a sol- j 
dier is. We wish to withdraw our resignations.” 

Thank you, gentlemen,” said Jackson. “ I | 
would hate to lose two such officers. Now we can j 
only hope that Milroy will do what we are not able 
to do.” 

General Clayton and Major Crampton went from 
the presence of the general awed. 

What a man ! ” exclaimed Crampton. He 
would go to the stake without a murmur. He would 
tear out his very heart if he believed it to be his 
duty.” 

General Milroy sat in his headquarters planning 
a forward movement. He was to advance to a posi- 
tion in the valley squarely in front of Jackson’s 
army. The officer of the day entered, and saluting, 
said, General, a Captain Harris, the bearer of a 
flag of truce, is at the outpost. He gave me a 


A Bereft Father 


281 


I message from General Jackson, which he says is of 
I the utmost importance and awaits an answer.” 

jMilroy tore the envelope open and read its con- 
tents. 

So Black Dan has been at his deviltry again ! ” 
he growled. Reckon they will begin to believe 
f what I said. The villain ought to have been hung 
long ago. But this is really serious, murdered an 
officer in cold blood and carried off a girl.” 

' He wrote an answer to Jackson and told the Officer 
of the Day to give it to Captain Harris with his com- 
pliments. 

Then he sent for a colonel and told him to get his 
regiment ready for a scout, and to have the men 
take three days’ rations. When they were ready, to 
report to him for further orders. 

As the colonel left Bob and Jim came in, just 
returning from a scout. 

“ Hello boys,” said Milroy. I’m glad to see 
you, for I have work for you. But what’s the 
news ? ” 

Nothing important. General,” replied Bob. 
“ Jackson seems to be waiting for Ewell to come. 
We saw a lively fight yesterday between two guer- 
rilla bands. They seemed to be fighting for posses- 
sion of some horses. Jim and I were some distance 
away, and we concluded to let them fight it out with- 
out interfering.” 

That so,” replied the general. Well, I have 
some news. Black Dan has been up to his tricks 
again. Raided a picnic party, shot a Confederate 
officer in cold blood and carried off a girl. Jackson 
is kicking. What’s more, I don’t blame him. What 


282 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


is worse, the girl is the daughter of a Confederate 
general, General Clayton, I believe.” 

Bob sprang to his feet. What’s that you say.^^ ” 
he cried hoarsely. 

Why, Jackson says the girl carried off is Helen ! 
Clayton, daughter of General Clayton of his army,” ! 

Oh, my God ! Helen in the power of Black ! 
Dan,” groaned Bob. i 

What is the girl to you. Bob?” asked Milroy, j 
surprised. I 

General, she is my cousin, the same as a sister, | 
for I have made my home with my uncle since child- j 
hood. I am no mountain boy.” j 

I have known that for some time,” replied Milroy | 
with a smile. But how came you here in the moun- ! 
tains as a scout? ” f 

Bob told him his story, ending with, General, j| 
v/hat can you do to rescue Helen ? ” I 

Everything in my power,” replied Milroy. I 
have already ordered Colonel Blake to have his regi- ; 
ment ready for scouting purposes. The mountains . 
will be scoured. Here comes the colonel now.” 

The colonel saluted and announced his regiment 
was ready and asked for orders. 

Divide your regiment into companies and scour 
the mountains for Black Dan, the guerrilla. Show 
the gang no mercy if you locate it, and by all means 
look for a girl Black Dan has abducted, Helen Clay- j 
ton, daughter of General Clayton of the Confederate 
army.” 

Colonel Blake whistled. General, I will do the 
best I can,” he replied, but looking for Black Dan 
will be like looking for a needle in a straw stack.” 


A Bereft Father 283 

General, may I say a word,” spoke up Jim com- 
ing forward. 

“ Certainly, my boy, what is it.^ ” 

“ General, I know these ere mountains by heart, 
born an’ raised in em. Thar be places in em whar 
Black Dan could hide an’ yo’ couldn’t find him if yo’ 
sarched for a month. Then if he finds yo’ be lookin’ 
fo’ him the band will scatter and become good fellers. 
Now let Bob an me go back to whar we saw the fight. 
I believe one of the gangs was Black Dan’s. We’ll 
go back an’ find his trail an’ try an’ find him, an’ if 
we do, we will let yo’ know at once an’ yo’ kin do the 
rest.” 

“ By George ! I believe the boy talks sense,” cried 
Colonel Blake. 

Jim is right,” exclaimed Bob, looking for Black 
Dan with a regiment would only put him on his 
guard. General, let us go.” 

“ But 3^ou have just come in from a scout and are 
tired and hungry,” said Milroy. 

Not now,” cried Bob. “ Helen must be rescued.” 

The boys swallowed a few mouthfuls of food and 
in less than ten minutes were off. 

As soon as the boys left General Milroy wrote 
another communication to Jackson and sent it under 
a flag of truce. 

The news of the murder of Lieutenant Worthing- 
ton and the abduction of Helen Clayton spread 
through Jackson’s army and created the most intense 
excitement. Cries for vengeance were heard on 
every side. No Yankee was to be spared, for the 
Union army was blamed for the affair. They had 
been told that the sole object of making war was to 


284 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


devastate and rob the country, and ravish the 
women. ^ 

General Jackson was at his headquarters talking 
to some officers when an orderly entered with the note 
from Milroy, saying it had been brought in under a 
flag of truce, and the messenger had departed, saying 
there was no answer required. 

General Jackson read the message with a look of 
surprise, and sent for General Clayton and Major 
Crampton. 

They received the order with both hope and fear 
and hurried to obey. 

Jackson dismissed the officers he was talking with 
at once, and handed the note he had just received 
from Milroy to General Clayton, saying, Read 
that. I have just received it under a flag of truce.” 

General Clayton took the paper and read as 
follows : 


Monterey, Va. 

General T. J. Jackson, C. S. A. 

Dear Sir: — After I sent the communication to you yes- 
terday, I have learned the following facts : I have in my 
employ two boy scouts, known as Bob Jones and Jim 
Kidder, and two braver, truer scouts do not exist. They 
came into my headquarters to report shortly after I sent 
my answer to you. On learning what had happened, the 
one who is known as Bob Jones became greatly excited. 
Much to my surprise he declared that he was a nephew 

* See Beauregard’s famous order of “ Beauty and Booty.” 
To the credit of both armies woman’s honor was held sacred 
during the war. It was safer for any woman to walk the 
streets of any captured city than it is for them to walk the 
streets of any of our great cities today. 


A Bereft Father 


285 


of General Clayton^ that his real name was Robert 
Hunter, and that he had made his home with his uncle 
since childhood. He said he had been falsely accused of 
being a spy and a price placed upon his head by you. 
For safety he had fled to the mountains and become a 
scout. 

He seemed nearly crazy on hearing his cousin had 
fallen into Black Dan’s hands, saying she was the same 
as a sister to him. 

On learning I had made arrangement to send out par- 
ties to scout the mountains both the boys objected, saying 
it would defeat the very object we had in mind. That 
when Black Dan found he was being looked for he would 
disband his gang, retire to some secret place in the 
mountains with the girl and it would be impossible to 
find him. They would take up his trail from the picnic 
grounds, follow him to his secret haunts, and then 
inform me. 

Now, General, if Black Dan can be located, these two 
boys will do it. They are worth two thousand soldiers. 
Once located, I will do the rest. Hoping I can send 
you good news before many days, I remain. 
Respectfully yours, 

R. H. Milroy, 
Brigadier General, U. S. A. 

The paper fell from General Clayton’s hands, and 
he exclaimed, Robert in the mountains ! Robert 
searching for Helen ! Thank God ! ” 

He looked at his chief, but met with a stern, fore- 
boding look. 

General Clayton, I am not thinking of your 
daughter,” said Jackson in a tone which cut like a 
knife. I am thinking that Robert Hunter is in 
the mountains acting as a scout for the Federals.” 


286 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


As God is my witness,” replied General Clayton, 
I knew nothing about Robert. I had supposed he 
went north. It is a surprise to me to hear this. 
But I rejoice, for I know if anyone can find Helen 
he can.” 

It is well for you that you did not laiow, for if 
you had and had not informed me, you would no 
longer be a general.” 

General Clayton gasped and turned white. 

“You still believe in his innocence, I suppose?” 
asked Jackson. 

“ It is hard for me to believe him guilty,” answered 
Clayton, “ but I have tried to put the incident from 
me, to forget that such a person as Robert Hunter 
ever lived.” 

“ Is not the business he is now in conclusive proof 
of his guilt? ” asked Jackson. “ Have you not heard 
of those boy scouts? ” 

“ I believe I have heard something of them, but 
even now it seems impossible that one of them could 
be Robert.” 

“ Well, I have heard of them,” said Jackson. “ It 
was they who rendered General Lee’s attack on Cheat 
Mountain Pass a failure ; they who spied on Hanging 
Rock and guided the Federals in their attack; they 
who frustrated my plan to capture and hold the 
railroad at Hancock. It gives me no joy to know 
that Robert Hunter lives, but since he does and is in 
the mountains, I hope he will be successful in finding 
your daughter and restoring her to you. General 
Clayton, you are dismissed.” 

General Clayton and Major Crampton went from 
that interview with both hope and heaviness in their 


A Bereft Father 


287 


hearts. Hope that Robert would succeed in rescu- 
ing Helen, heaviness that he was still considered a 
spy and would meet the fate of a spy if ever cap- 
tured. 


CHAPTER XXIII 


ON THE TRAIL 

^ ^ T T E AH is whar the fight took place,” said Jim, 
A A looking around. But I feel just beat out. 
How do you feel, Bob.^ ” 

“ Tired. I suppose it will be best for us to rest 
a little.” 

The day was hot and the boys had traveled fast. 
Perspiration was streaming down their faces and 
they trembled from exhaustion. 

All around them lay evidences of the guerrilla 
fight. The skeletons of half a dozen horses lay white 
and bare, already stripped by the buzzards. Four 
fresh-made mounds showed where the fallen had been 
buried. 

It must have been quite a battle,” said Bob. 
But let’s look for water. I am perishing for a 
drink.” 

After some search a mountain stream was located 
from which the boys drank their fill. They then 
bathed their heated faces and arms in the cool, clear 
water. 

I wish there was enough of it to get in all over,” 
said Bob. 

Thar’s enough to soak my feet anyway,” said 
Jim, stripping off his shoes and stockings. 

288 


On the Trail 


289 


Bob lost no time in following suit, and how good 
the cold water did feel! Greatly refreshed, they 
ate freely of the rations they had brought. 

Gee, I feel bully,” said Jim. ‘‘ How do you feel. 
Bob.?” 

“ As fresh as ever. Let’s see what we can find.” 

They found one gang of guerrillas had fled south, 
evidently badly beaten, for the ground was strewn 
with things they had thrown away in their flight. 

No use following those fellows,” said Bob. 

They were evidently Confederate guerrillas and 
attacked Black Dan. After beating them he would 
keep right on up the trail. Our way is clear, Jim.” 

Won’t it be a bit dangerous to keep to the 
trail.? ” asked Jim. 

Can’t help it. We have to make time. Getting 
scared, Jim? ” 

Not a bit,” replied Jim. Never was badly 
skeered but once in my life an’ that was from a 
haunt. It was all white an’ its long arms was 
stretched out ready to grab me, an’ I yelled and run ; 
how I did run I I thought sure that haunt would 
get me, but instead he stopped and got Bill Ferger- 
son’s boy.” 

Got Bill Fergerson’s boy instead 1 What do you 
mean, Jim? ” 

“ Why, Bill Fergerson had a sick boy, an’ he died 
that very night. The haunt got him sure.” 

Jim, you don’t believe in ghosts, do you? ” 
“Sure! Didn’t one look into the window just 
befo’ Jo Stubble died and motioned to him? Jo just 
gave one gasp and was gone. These here mountains 
be full of haunts.” 


290 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Bob did not pursue the subject further. He was 
too much interested in finding Helen. 

After following the trail for some three miles they 
came to a rude mountain cabin, surrounded by a 
small field of corn. Before the cabin on a rude 
bench an elderly man sat smoking. A long gun 
leaned against the cabin by his side. When he caught 
sight of the boys he reached for the gun, but then, 
seeing they were apparently coming in peace, dropped 
his hand and sat quietly smoking. 

Howdy,” he grimted, looking at them sus- 
piciously. 

Howdy,” said Jim. Rather warm.” 

Yep, but mighty good cohn weather,” was the 
answer. 

“ Didn’t a band of guerrillas pass up this road 
about two days ago ? ” asked Bob. 

What yo’ want to know fer ? ” growled the old 
man. 

Because we want to find them,” replied Bob. 

There is one person with that gang I want to see 
very much. A few miles back we found evidence of 
a hard fight. Know anything about that? ” 

No, I wam’t there,” was the short answer. 

But you must know something about it,” per- 
sisted Bob. Now, as far as we are concerned, we 
don’t care whether you are Union or Secesh, but we 
would like to know something about that fight.” 

I be takin no part in the war,” replied the old 
fellow, resuming his smoking. I be a peaceable ole 
man.” 

“ That being the case,” said Bob, I don’t mind 
telling you who we are. We are Yankee scouts.” 


On the Trail 


291 


Yo be in a mighty pore kentry fo’ Yankees,” 
answered the old man, but I aint no objections to 
tellin yo’ what little I know about the fight. It war 
between Black Dan, who says he be for the Yanks, 
and Ike Mozingo, who be a Secesh. Black Dan don’t 
get this far very often, but it ’pears he made a raid 
down into the valley, an’ war bringin’ back some fine 
bosses when Ike pitched onto him. Ike got badly 
whipped, but Black Dan war hit.” 

Black Dan wounded! Where? ” cried Bob. 

In the shoulder. He went by heah cussing like 
a pirite. Two or three of Dan’s men war winged, 
too, one so bad they had to carry him in a blanket 
between two bosses.” 

Did you see a woman with them? ” asked Bob. 

“ Yep, one of the men war carryin’ a gal in his 
arms on his boss. Looked as if she war hurt, too, 
but I axed no questions.” 

Helen wounded ! ” cried Bob. Jim, we have no 
time to lose.” 

They traveled several miles farther when night 
began to fall, the sky was overcast and thunder could 
be heard in the distance. It was evident a violent 
storm was coming up. 

“ Might as well camp for the night,” said Jim. 

Thar will be no traveling in the darkness and 
storm.” 

Bob consented against his will, and they soon 
found a place between some rocks, just large enough 
for them to crawl in. They covered the opening 
with their rubber blanket weighted down with stones. 
Hardly had they prepared their bed and crawled in 
under the blankets when the storm burst. It seemed 


292 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

to them that bolts of lightning were falling all around 
them, splintering rocks and shattering trees. The 
crash of the thunder seemed to shake the mountain 
to its foundations, peal following peal in quick suc- 
cession. 

This is awful,” said Jim. “ It’s worse than a 
battle.” 

At last the storm passed over and its mutterings 
died in the distance. 

Were you afraid, Jim.^” asked Bob. I tell 
you that shook me up.” 

Afraid ! Of course I was afraid,” said Jim. 

Who wouldn’t be.^ ” 

I thought you said, Jim, the only time you were 
ever frightened was when that ghost got after you.” 

I meant I didn’t get skeered at anything human. 
Now, thunder aint human, it’s God speaking, and he 
throws down fire on us because we be so blamed 
wicked. I shall never forget the time Gabe Hicks 
got killed when he stole Widder Timpin’s pig. The 
lightning killed him and the pig both, an’ thar they 
lay together sc6rched and burned. 

You oughter to hev heard the funeral sermon 
Parson Hoopen preached. He said the Lawd burned 
up Gabe fer his wickedness the same as he burned 
Sodom and Gormiah, but who they war I don’t know. 
Just as he was preaching a thunderstorm came up 
and thar was an awful clap. 

‘ Thar ! Thar ! ’ he cried. ^ Sinners, do yo heah 
that.^ Unless you repent an’ jine the church some 
of yo will be like Gabe heah in less than two minutes.’ 

Such hollering and yelling I never heard, an’ 
everyone in that church repented an’ wanted to jine 


On the Trail 


293 


the church right away. Thar war a big baptizing 
the next day. The mountains never saw such a bap- 
tizing befo’.” 

“ Did you join and get baptized, Jim? ” 

‘‘ Of course. I didn’t want to be the only one to 
be burned up.” 

“ Well, Jim, if you are a church member, why 
were you afraid during the storm? ” 

Jim looked rather foolish, then said, I didn’t 
know but the Lord had kinder forgot I ever jined 
the church.” 

“ Perhaps the Lord does right in forgetting some- 
times,” replied Bob, “ for I have known some pretty 
mean church members. But we are all right yet, so 
let’s forget the storm.” 

The morning was cool and balmy and the boys 
took up the trail vigorous and refreshed. They had 
not gone far w’hen they passed a man standing by 
the side of the road as if waiting for some one. He 
was armed with both a gun and a revolver and 
scowled when he saw the boys, but made no move- 
ment. 

To Bob’s salutation he growled, “ Howdy,” but in 
such a tone the boys passed on without speaking 
further. 

Soon afterwards two men joined the one waiting 
by the road, and after an exciting talk the three 
followed the boys. 

It was not long before Jim and Bob became aware 
they were being followed. 

“ Thar be three of them,” said Jim. 

“ The best thing we can do is to find out who 
they are and why they are following us,” said Bob. 


294 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Coming to a turn in the trail the boys crouched 
behind a rock which stood close to the side of the 
road, and waited for the men. 

When the men made the turn and saw nothing of 
the boys, one cried, Boys, they have seen we’uns 
and be tryin’ to give us the slip.” 

The next moment they were astonished by the 
command, Drop those guns ! Hands up ! ” There 
stood Bob and Jim, just in front of them. With a 
smothered curse they dropped their guns and held 
up their hands. 

Jim, take their revolvers,” said Bob. Be caie- 
ful there, a motion towards those revolvers and you 
are dead men.” 

Jim did as he was directed, but when he came to 
the last man he looked at him sharply and said, I 
know you. You be Jack Trimble, one of Dan’s 
men.” 

An’ I know yo’ now,” said the fellow. Yo’ be 
Jim Kidder, the boy Dan wanted to jine us.” 

The same,” answered Jim, an’ now I want to 
know why you war following us.” 

Because we’uns thought you’uns were suspicious 
fellers,” said Trimble. An’ now I would like to 
know why yo’uns held we’uns up.” 

Because we thought you war suspicious charac- 
ters,” laughed Jim. Then turning to Bob he said. 

Let these fellers have their irons.” 

The men took their arms, looking rather crest- 
fallen. What brings yo’ here, Jim.?” asked 
Trimble. 

Jim gave Bob a quick look and then drawled, 
“ Bob and me got kind of tired of scouting for Milroy 


On the Trail 


295 


and concluded to accept Dan’s offer and jine his 
company.” 

“ You’uns hev come in a poor time,” said Trimble. 

Dan has disbanded fer a time.” 

Why, how is that.^ ” asked Jim. 

The Secesh guerrillas will be after us now 
because we’uns whipped Mozingo’s gang,” replied 
Trimble, and Dan thought Milroy would be after 
him just as hot fer carryin’ off a gal.” 

That’s why we left Milroy,” cried Jim. ‘‘We 
found he war going after Dan, an’ we didn’t like it, 
so we left an’ came to warn Dan. Whar be he 
now ? ” 

“ Why, he be in his hidin’ place up — ” 

“ Shut up, Jake,” snapped one of the men. 
“ These ere boys may be all right, but they hev never 
took the oath.” 

Jake shut up like a clam. 

“ Sorry we’uns can’t tell yo’ whar Dan is,” said 
the man who had told Jake to shut up, “ but no one 
is told whar that place is until he takes the oath befo’ 
the whole gang.” 

“ Sorry, because we wanted to warn Dan,” said 
Jim. “ You fellers had better go home fer Milroy 
will hev a thousand men scouring these mountains by 
tomorrow. And, Bob, we had better get back to 
Milroy, or he will be mistrusting us. We will wait 
until this storm blows over, then you fellers can tell 
Dan we will see him. If you see him, tell him about 
Milroy.” 

“ Milroy can’t find Dan with ten thousand men,” 
laughed the fellow. . 

“ So much the better,” replied Jim, “ but as fer 


296 The Boy S couts of the Shenandoah 

Bob and me we must save our scalps by reporting. 
So good-bye, boys, and good luck.” 

The men looked after the boys as they started up 
the trail and one of them muttered, Don’t like it. 
I hev a mind to put a bullet in them. They aint 
going the right way to find Milroy.” 

“ Yo’ wont do anything of the kind,” cried Jake. 

The boys be all right. Do you think Dan would 
want Jim to jine we’uns if he weren’t.^ The best 
thing we’uns can do is to take Jim’s advice and go 
home and lay low fer a time. Don’t see why Dan 
wanted to take that gal anyway. It will only get 
we’uns into trouble.” 

Better not tell Dan that,” growled the other. 

Bob started off with a heavy heart. Jim, what 
those men say makes it seem harder than ever to 
find Helen,” he said. The band disbanded and 
Dan is in some secret hiding place. Oh, my poor 
cousin ! ” 

Don’t get discouraged. Bob,” replied Jim. We 
be on his track and we will find him yet.” 

Four or five miles farther on they came to a cabin 
in front of which stood a woman crying. Bob asked 
her what the trouble was. 

Thar be a man inside dying,” she sobbed, “ an’ 
he keeps callin fer a preacher. Oh, if Elder Dobbins 
war heab.” 

A man dying! Who is he.^ ” asked Bob. 

Don’t know, only he be one of Black Dan’s men, 
an’ he war shot in a fight.” 

One of Black Dan’s men and shot in a fight ! ” 
exclaimed Bob. We must see him. We will do 
liim no harm and we may do him good.” 


On the Trail 


297 


The boys entered the cabin and there on a rough 
bed lay what was once a powerful man, but it was 
plain to see he had but a short time to live. 

The man turned his glazing eyes on them and 
asked, Be one of yo’ the preacher? ” 

“ No, but we have come to help you,” said Bob. 
What is troubling you ? ” 

I’m afraid to die,” groaned the man. Hell-fire 
will be my doom. Thar ! Thar ! That face ! Don’t 
yo’ see the face? ” 

What face? ” asked Bob. 

The face of the gal Black Dan made me carry 
off. Oh, but she war pritty, jest like my Mary that 
died and went to heaven. An’ she looked at me so 
pitiful, an’ asked if I’d ever had a darter, an’ how 
would I feel if a man had carried her off. Then I 
thought of Mary.” 

You are the man who carried off Helen Clay- 
ton,” cried Bob. 

Yes, and when the ball hit me I tumbled from 
my horse, and took her with me, and the fall broke 
her arm. An’ when she saw the blood gushing from 
my breast she didn’t seem to mind the arm, but knelt 
by my side and said, ‘ Pore man, shall I pray for 
yo’?’ Thar! Thar! Thar’s her face agin, an’ it’s 
sending me down to hell.” 

Bob was deeply moved. Kneeling by the side of 
the bed, he cried, You know where the girl is. If 
3^ou want to die in peace and see your Mary and not 
have that face haunt you forever, tell me where that 
place is.” 

The oath,” whispered the man. 

The devil made you take that oath. He is wait- 


298 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


ing for you now, if you don’t tell me. Mary is plead- 
ing for you to tell. You will never see her if you 
don’t.” 

I will tell,” whispered the man. 

With his ear close to the man’s lips Bob listened 
to the halting words. As he finished. Bob saw he was 
going fast. Oh, God ! ” Bob cried, as I hope to 
be forgiven, may you forgive this man and may he 
meet that daughter gone before.” 

The dying man seemed to understand. He tried 
to raise his arms, as if in prayer. The word 

Mary ” trembled on his lips, his face lighted up, 
and he was gone. 

What is your name.^ ” asked Bob of the woman. 

You seem to be alone.” 

My name is Trimble,” said the woman. My 
man is not at home.” 

We met him a few miles back,” said Bob. He 
is one of Black Dan’s men. If he comes home tell 
him to stay here, and have nothing more to do with 
Black Dan and he will not be molested. Here is some 
money to see that this man has a decent burial.” 

After they left the cabin Jim said, I kinder feel 
glad I jined the church. Bob, that prayer of yours 
jest lifted that pore sinner right up to heaven. I 
could see it in his face.” 

I hope so,” replied Bob, for he told me where 
Dan’s hiding place is. Now, Jim, we must travel 
as we never traveled before.” 

The country became wilder and some ten or twelve 
miles were covered without incident, then they came 
to a place where a large rock stood by the side of the 
road. Bob stopped and looked around. 


On the Trail 


299 


Here is the place,” he exclaimed. See, here is 
the trail leading from the one we are on.” 

They turned into the trail, which was a faint one, 
and led up and along the side of the mountain. 
When they were about two-thirds up. Bob stopped, 
and looking up, said, Yes, it is all right. I see the 
place.” 

I don’t see anything but a huge pile of rocks,” 
said Jim. 

Just above where those rocks are, don’t you see 
a kind of blur, and then the mountain seems to rise 
almost perpendicular? ” 

“ Yes, I see that,” said Jim. 

Well, that blur is a level place between the rocks 
and perpendicular side. It is reached by a trail 
winding through those rocks, but so narrow and 
tortuous that one man could defend it against ten.” 

“ How is one to tell when he reaches the rock where 
the opening is? ” asked Jim. 

« It is marked by a peculiar shaped rock,” 
answered Bob. But the place can be reached by 
going around and up the mountain until you get even 
with the spot. Near the top is a perpendicular ledge 
of rocks some twenty or twenty-five feet high, but 
this ledge can be mounted. We must now examine 
that place.” 

Winding around the mountain until they thought 
they had reached the right place, they began to 
ascend and soon came to the ledge of rocks. 

Thar is a tree and one of its branches reaches 
out over and above the ledge,” said Jim. We can 
gain the top easy.” 

Without much trouble the boys climbed the tree 


300 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


and gained the top. Now, like reptiles they crawled 
through the rocks, until they gained a point where 
they could look down. 

It was a small level place of about a quarter of an 
acre. The mountain jutted over it so that the back 
part of the space formed a cavern. In this could be 
seen several tents. Bob’s heart beat fast, for he 
believed Helen was in one of the tents. He could 
hardly restrain himself from rushing to her rescue. 

As far as the boys could make out there were not 
more than twelve or fifteen guerrillas in the place. 

It was nearly night and the boys had to crawl 
back. By the time they had reached the ledge and 
descended by the tree it was dark, and impatient as 
Bob was, he knew they could not make their way over 
those rocks in the dark, so they lay down to rest. 

With the first light of day they were on their way 
back down the trail. They met a man who told 
them that by following the trail ten miles they would 
strike the main road leading to Monterey. Jim 
always said he never walked ten miles faster in his 
life. 

On reaching the Monterey road the boys were for- 
tunate in falling in with a company of cavalry, the 
captain of which knew them. He lent them two of 
his fleetest horses, and soon they were riding as fast 
as their horses would carry them for Monterey. 


CHAPTER XXIV 


THE RESCUE OF HELEN 

T he bugles were sounding and drums beating at 
Monterey, for it was evening and dress parade 
was being held. Hardly had the parade been dis- 
missed and General Milroy returned to his headquar- 
ters when Bob and Jim dashed up. 

Bob sprang from his horse and without waiting for 
ceremony cried, General, I want a company of 
cavalry. I want it as quick as possible.” 

“ You seem excited,” said the general. Have 
you found the girl.f^ ” 

I have foimd where she is, but we must be in a 
hurry, as there is no knowing what may befall her. 
She is up in the mountains in a place which we only 
located by the rarest good fortune. It is a good 
night’s journey away. I want the troop there to 
attack in the morning.” 

Milroy turned to an orderly and said, Go tell 
Captain Miller to have his company ready to march 
in an hour. Tell him to take two days’ rations for 
man and horse.” 

Milroy then turned to the boys and said, Come 
in and tell me all about it. You have an hour, and I 
know you are tired and hungry.” 

Hungry ! General, I am so blamed hungry I 
301 


302 The Boy S couts of the Shenandoah 


could eat a biled dog,” exclaimed Jim, but Bob is 
so excited over that gal he doesn’t know whether he 
is hungry or not.” 

The general smiled and said, Well, I will give 
you both a good meal and then hear your story.” 

The meal finished. Bob told the story of their 
scout. The general listened attentively, and said. 

You have had wonderful success and I congratulate 
you. If we can rescue the girl unharmed it will be 
a good thing. I got hold of a Staunton paper yes- 
terday and it is fierce. It lays all the blame on me 
and demands that General Jackson capture Mon- 
terey and not leave a Yankee alive in the place. To 
cap the climax, they oflfer a thousand dollars for me 
dead or alive.” 

Why, General, they are putting you in the same 
class with me,” said Bob, only you are worth five 
hundred more than I am. That’s because you are a 
general.” 

Milroy laughed heartily and said, Well, they 
haven’t caught either of us yet.” 

Here Captain Miller reported that his company 
was ready. 

All right. Captain,” replied the general. These 
boj’^s will guide you and will direct you how to make 
the attack, as they have spied out the land. They 
will explain to you on the way.” 

No time was lost in starting and on the way Bob 
told Captain Miller the nature of the expedition. 

So we are to rescue a fair maiden, are we ? ” said 
the captain. I will tell the boys that and they will 
fight like heroes.” 

“ If we can surprise them I do not think there will 


The Rescue of Helen 


303 


be much of a fight,” said Bob. “ The place last night 
was held by not more than twelve or fifteen men. 
But there may be more there now.” 

The ride was rapid until they had to leave the 
main road; then their progress was slower. They 
also had to guard against surprise. But the ten 
miles were traveled without adventure, and they at 
last came to the place where the trail turned off and 
led to Dan’s stronghold. 

Ilere Bob called a halt and said, I do not think, 
Captain, we had better take the horses any farther. 
It is only a few miles farther, the trail a footpath and 
the noise made by the horses would give us away.” 

Arrangements were quickly made. The horses 
were picketed in the bushes close by and were under 
the guard of every fourth man. The road was also 
picketed in both directions. 

What now happened can best be explained by 
going back to the cabin in which the dead guerrilla 
lay. Mrs. Trimble, possessed with an insane fear of 
the dead that all mountain people have and which is 
shared in a greater or less degree by all mortals, 
refused to go back into the cabin in which the dead 
man lay, but remained outside in an agony of fear 
waiting for her husband to come. 

Meantime the three guerrillas had held a heated 
discussion. Jim’s story that Milroy was after them 
frightened them, and they decided to go over the 
mountain where some of the gang lived and plan 
what was best to do. They did so and concluded it 
was best to obey Jim and stay quietly at home and, 
if troubled, swear they had never belonged to Dan’s 
band. 


304 The Boy S couts of the Shenandoah 


It was nearly midnight before they reached the 
cabin, and to their surprise they found Mrs. Trimble 
outside sobbing and hysterical and unable to tell a 
coherent story. The men were dumfounded when 
they found the dead body of their comrade in the 
cabin. 

The best thing we can do, is to bury poor Pete, 
at once,” said Trimble in a shaking voice. 

By the light of a pine knot a grave was dug and 
the body of the guerrilla, wrapped in a blanket, was 
laid at rest, the only requiem said, the whispering of 
the breeze through the pines above the grave. 

Mrs. Trimble had become more composed and was 
stirring about preparing supper when they returned 
from burying the dead. While the men were eating 
she told them how the man had died, and who were 
there. 

The guerrilla who had wanted to shoot the boys 
in the back sprang to his feet with an oath. Do 
yo’ mean to say them boys war heah when Pete 
died ? ” he cried. 

Yes,” answered the trembling woman. 

Tell what happened, everything ! ” he roared. 

The woman told the best she could. 

Pete peeped, the cur,” he howled. Then turning 
on Trimble, he cried, I hev a mind to shoot yo’. 
Them boys war spies and I would hev given it to them 
if it hadn’t been for yo’.” 

Hold on. Bill,” said Trimble. Black Dan 
trusted them boys an’ so why not me? ” 

Well, let it go,” growled Bill, but Black Dan 
must be warned. Milroy will be on him in less than 
no time. Come on, boys.” 


The Rescue of Helen 


305 


Trimble excused himself, pointing to his wife. 

Yo’ see, boys, what shape she is in. She will shore 
go loony if I leave her now,” he said. 

“ Come on, Tom, we will go by ourselves,” snarled 
Bill. “ Trimble is mighty little account anyway.” 
So the two started to warn Black Dan of his peril. 

All arrangements were made and the troop was 
ready to start up the trail when the sharp report of 
firearms was heard. The firing came from the picket 
post up the mountain road. Every soldier grasped 
his gun tighter with a quickening heart, for they 
expected to be attacked. 

No more shots were heard, and upon investigation 
it was found that two men had run into the pickets, 
and when challenged had started to run. They were 
fired at and killed. A match was lighted to see if the 
men were known, and Bob cried, “ Why, Jim, they 
are two of the men who followed us.” 

“ Yes, and it’s lucky we got them,” answered Jim. 
“ Them fellers must hev gone to Trimble’s and found 
out that the dead guerrilla had given away the thing 
an’ started to warn Black Dan.” 

“ I believe Jim is right. Captain,” said Bob. But 
their mouths are shut now and there is nothing to 
hinder us from starting.” 

Led by Bob the march up the dim, narrow trail 
commenced. Sabers had been left behind lest their 
rattle might be heard. Owing to the darkness and 
the dimness of the trail their progress was slow. 

“ Here we are at last,” whispered Bob to the cap- 
tain. “ The mass of rocks of which I told you is 
right above us.” 

All plans had been made. A lieutenant and ten 


306 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


men left the ranks. They were to climb up the side 
of the mountain and get as close to the rocks as they 
could without being discovered. When the battle 
opened, if any of the guerrillas tried to escape 
through the passage they would take care of them. 

The rest of the troop, under the guidance of the 
boys, went on. When they came to where they must 
leave the trail Bob found it impossible to proceed. 
The way seemed blocked by rocks on every side. 
They would have to wait until they could see. 

No wonder Black Dan thought it impossible to 
be attacked from this side,” said Bob. The rocks 
are bad enough, and then there is the ledge.” 

Impatiently they waited but soon the east began 
to flush with red and shortly it was light enough to 
advance slowly. Sometimes the way seemed com- 
pletely barred but passages would be found through 
which the men could crawl. 

At last the ledge was reached. It stood frowning 
and high. The captain gasped when he saw it. How 
could his men scale it? Bob pointed out the tree 
and Jim, nimble as a squirrel, climbed it, crawled 
out on the limb, and dropped on top of the ledge. 
The soldiers had hard work to keep from cheering 
when they saw his success. 

Bob had taken the precaution to bring a rope lad- 
der with him, and one end of the ladder he had given 
to Jim to take with him up the tree. Jim fastened 
the end securely and then motioned for the soldiers 
to come up. They climbed up one by one and soon 
were all on top. 

Captain IMiller now whispered his orders to his 
men. They were to creep forward imtil they could 


The Rescue of Helen 


307 


overlook the guerrilla camp. Then they were to lie 
still until the bugle sounded the charge, when they 
were to start forward and stop for nothing. 

Slowly the soldiers wiggled their way forward 
until they could overlook the guerrilla camp. Then 
they lay still waiting with beating hearts for the 
sound of the bugle. 

The camp seemed to be just astir. A half dozen 
men could be seen around a fire, apparently cooking 
their breakfasts. Captain Miller was about to whis- 
per to his bugler to sound the charge when suddenly 
from the mountain side came the sharp crack of a 
rifle. It was followed by another and another. 

The sentinel at the mouth of the entrance among 
the rocks had caught sight of the lieutenant and his 
men, and had fired to give the alarm. 

Instantly all was excitement and confusion in the 
guerrilla camp. The men sprang for their arms. 
Black Dan, half-clad, rushed from his tent, revolver 
in hand. His left arm was bound to his breast. 

Defend the pass,” he yelled. “ We can hold a 
regiment at bay.” 

Just then the clear notes of a bugle sounded the 
charge and Captain Miller and his men, springing 
to their feet, rushed with wild cheers down on the 
astonished guerrillas. The surprise was complete 
and they made only a feeble resistance. 

Black Dan, after firing his revolver three or four 
times, saw all was lost, and rushing to the tent where 
Helen was confined, threw back the flap. She had 
been awakened by the firing and had just risen. 
When she saw Black Dan’s face she screamed, for it 
was the face of a demon. 


308 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


If I can’t have you on earth I will in hell,” he 
cried and raised his smoking weapon. 

His revolver was never fired, instead there came 
the sharp report of another, and Black Dan fell for- 
ward dead, shot through the brain. 

The next moment Helen was in Bob’s arms, but she 
had fainted. It was some time before she could be 
revived, and she seemed dazed. Where am, I.^ 
What has happened.? Is that really you. Bob.? ” she 
cried. 

It’s me, sure,” cried Bob, kissing her again and 
again. ‘‘ Thank God, I was in time ! ” 

Helen’s left arm was in a sling but she clung to 
Bob with her right, sobbing and crying. 

Oh, Bob, I dreamed you would come, but it has 
been so long, I had given up hope. That demon 
there,” she shuddered when she looked at the lifeless 
body of Black Dan, wanted to marry me. Said he 
knew a minister who would marry us, scream and 
fight as I might. Said he would tame me. I think 
it was only my broken arm and his wound that has 
saved me.” 

Thank God for the broken arm and the wound,” 
exclaimed Bob. “ Helen, it was through the man 
who was carrying you when he was shot and your 
arm was broken that I found where you were. He 
was dying and raving that your face was haunting 
him.” 

Poor man ! ” said Helen. I thought I saw pity 
in his face when I asked if he had a daughter, but he 
would not let me go. May God show him mercy ! ” 

That’s the prayer I said as he passed away,” 
said Bob, 


The Rescue of Helen 


309 


Captain Miller gave orders that the guerrilla camp 
should be completely destroyed, and then the troop, 
singing and happy, started back. Helen was given a 
horse and Bob rode by her side leading it. 

Again the drums were beating and bugles sounding 
at dress parade when Captain Miller rode into Mon- 
terey at the head of his company. 

Saluting, he said, ‘‘ General, I have the honor to 
report that the expedition was a perfect success. 
Ten of the guerrillas were killed and I have brought 
in five prisoners. My loss was three slightly 
wounded. Best of all. Miss Clayton was rescued. 
General, allow^ me to present to you Miss Clayton.” 

The courtly old general was by her side in an 
instant. “ Miss Clayton, it gives me the greatest 
pleasure to have been of some assistance to you,” he 
exclaimed. “ There was not a soldier in my com- 
mand but was burning to avenge your abduction. 
The honor of a Southern woman is as dear to us as 
the honor of our own wives and daughters.” 

“ I believe you. General,” said Helen with trem- 
bling lips. “ I did not think so once.” 

No queen could have been treated with more respect 
than Helen was in the Federal camp that night, and 
the next morning she was sent back in an ambulance 
under a fiag of truce. 

The meeting between Helen and her parents can 
be imagined. But to no one did her return bring 
more relief than to Agnes Somers. Since the capture 
of Helen she had scarcely slept or ate. She blamed 
herself not only for the capture of Helen but also 
for the murder of Worthington, for she had planned 
the picnic which ended so tragically. 


310 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


The meeting between the two girls was pathetic. 
Agnes held Helen in her arms as if she would never 
let her go. And it was Robert who rescued you,” 
she said. Was there ever such another boy as 
Robert.? ” 

Helen was ready to declare there never was. 

One thing Helen had decided to do, to go to Gen- 
eral Jackson and have the charge against Robert of 
being a spy removed. 

When she told her father of her decision he tried 
to persuade her not to, saying it was no use. 

“ But Jackson does not know all,” exclaimed Helen. 
“ After what Robert has done for me, I would be an 
ingrate if I did not try to help him.” 

Well, child, go if you will,” said the general, 
but be prepared for failure.” 

It was with a palpitating heart that Helen found 
herself in the presence of General Jackson. She 
had met him many times, but never as a petitioner. 
When she entered, Jackson was seated at a table 
pouring over a map. Already he was planniug that 
campaign which was to startle the North and render 
him more than ever the idol of Virginia. So intent 
was he, he did not notice Helen for a moment. Then 
seeing her, he said, Pardon me. Miss Clayton, for 
my seeming indifference. I am told 3"ou wish to see 
me on business of importance. What is it? ” 

I do,” Helen exclaimed, gathering courage. I 
have come to ask a great favor.” 

What is it? If I can do so I shall be pleased to 
grant it,” said Jackson pleasantly, especially since 
it is the daughter of General Clayton who asks the 
favor,” 


The Rescue of Helen 


311 


That you will remove the charge of being a spy 
from Robert Hunter.” 

A frown gathered on Jackson’s brow, and his face 
grew stern and hard. Why do you ask that?” 
he asked. “ Is it because he rescued you from Black 
Dan ? That was a brave, noble deed and gladly would 
I reward him for it, if I had the power. But what 
you ask has no bearing on what he did for you. Rob- 
ert Hunter, the brave and gallant youth who rescued 
you is an entirely different person from Robert 
Hunter, the spy.” 

“ It is not for myself alone, I ask this,” cried 
Helen. It is for justice, for Robert Hunter is 
innocent of the charge against him. It is justice, 
I ask. General, not pity.” 

All Helen’s fears were gone, and she faced the 
general with fearless flashing eyes. Jackson looked 
at her admiringly. Miss Clayton, if I were falsely 
accused I would want no better defender than you,” 
he said. Why are you so certain that Robert Hun- 
ter is innocent? You have only his story, and it is 
a plausible story until you probe it. In the first 
place he accuses four boys, everyone of whom say 
they know nothing of the affair. Not only this but 
he accuses Major Kincaid of being in the plot, a 
brave, honorable soldier. Is it reasonable that all of 
these should plot against one boy? 

And that is not all,” continued Jackson, since 
his escape he has been acting as a scout for the 
enemy, which is not much different from being a spy. 
No doubt he has played the spy many times. If Rob- 
ert Hunter is ever captured he will be tried as a spy, 
and if found guilty he will be executed as a spy. I 


312 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


honor the feeling you have for him, but even what 
he did for you will not plead for him with me.” 

He bent over the map without another word. 
Helen saw the interview was ended, and she went out 
weeping. She had failed. 

Hardly had she gone when an orderly entered and 
said, A message from General Clayton.” 

Jackson tore open the envelope and read: — Gen- 
eral Milroy has advanced from Monterey into the 
valley and occupies McDowell.” 


CHAPTER XXV 


Jackson’s remarkable campaign 

B ob and Jim were again on a mountain overlook- 
ing the vallej” of the Shenandoah. By a series 
of hairbreadth escapes, hiding among the rocks and 
in thickets they had reached a point where they had 
a view of Jackson’s army. Bob was scanning the 
Confederate camp through his glass. 

They are breaking camp, Jim,” he exclaimed. 
“ Some big movement is on foot. They are falling 
in regiment by regiment. Now they are marching 
away down the valley. Jim, they are going to at- 
tack Milroy at McDowell.” 

I reckon they will find Milroy thar,” drawled 

Jim. 

Bob watched the troops some time, then said, 
“ Jim, I have counted thirteen regiments of infantry, 
besides several batteries. Milroy can never with- 
stand that force. He has only four regiments.” 

Isn’t Schenck’s brigade moving down to support 
him?” asked Jim. 

Such were the orders,” replied Bob, “ but I 
doubt if he gets there in time. Fremont does not 
seem to be alive to the situation.” 

Bob watched a little longer then said, There is 
no doubt Jackson is on his way to McDowell. We 
must get back with the news.” 

313 


314 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


The boys lost no time in starting. Milroy must 
be warned. Owing to the caution they had to 
observe, and the roughness of the way, their progress 
was not as rapid as they wished. They had to 
descend the mountain they were on, cross a small 
valley, and then ascend Shenandoah mountain. 

They had hardly begun their ascent of this moun- 
tain when they became aware that its summit and 
eastern side was already occupied by Confederate 
troops. This made it necessary for them to take 
the western side of the mountain. 

A Confederate soldier caught sight of them and 
called, Captain, I believe I caught sight of two 
men down the mountain.” 

“ Where ” asked the captain. 

The soldier pointed and the captain watched a few 
moments, then cried, You are right. I just caught 
a glimpse of them. There are two, and they are 
running. They must be Yankee scouts. Sergeant 
Fergerson, take half a dozen men, your swiftest 
runners, and after them. See that you do not come 
back without them.” 

The order was quickly obeyed, and the sergeant 
with six men took up the pursuit. 

In their hurry the boys only kept a sharp lookout 
in front and on their flank, and were not aware they 
were being pursued until a bullet whizzed past their 
heads. Glancing back they saw seven men not over 
three hundred yards away. 

The boys put on an extra burst of speed, but the 
soldiers were fresher than they, and gained on them. 
Not only this but balls began to whiz near them. At 
last a ball tore through the rim of Jim’s hat. 


Jackson's Remarkable Campaign 315 


This will never do,” panted Jim. One of us 
may be potted any minute. Bob, I am going to pre- 
tend to be hit. When you see me fall, don’t stop, 
but keep right on.” 

“ I understand what you are up to, Jim, but you 
may be sure I shall not run far until I see how you 
come out.” 

They came to a big rock, and just then one of the 
soldiers fired, the ball striking the ground a few 
feet in front of them. Jim staggered and fell, but 
so the rock concealed him. Bob kept on running. 

Hurrah ! We have one of them,” shouted the 
sergeant. “ Now for the other one, boys.” 

They rushed forward thinking of no danger. 

They had covered half the distance to the rock 
where Jim had fallen when he rose and fired two shots 
in quick succession. At the first shot the foremost 
pursuer fell, and at the second the sergeant’s gun 
dropped from his nerveless hand. The ball had torn 
through his right arm near the shoulder. The re- 
maining five fired wildly, and then threw themselves 
on the ground to escape from Jim’s murderous marks- 
manship. 

Don’t mind me,” groaned the sergeant. Corpo- 
ral Jones, after them ! ” 

Bob slackened his pace until Jim caught up with 
him. I got one and winged the sergeant, but I 
can’t run much farther,” he said. The others will 
be after us. We must stop them.” 

They soon came to a thick clump of bushes. 
“ Here is a good place to stop,” said Bob. The 
bushes will screen us, and they will think we have 
gone on.” 


316 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

The boys halted. Not seeing them the pursuers, 
fearing they would lose track of them, rushed for- 
ward. In a moment two carbines cracked and two 
of the Confederates fell. The remaining three 
threw themselves on the ground in such a hurry they 
did not stop to fire. 

‘‘ Now, let’s get,” said Bob. I reckon those fel- 
lows have had all they want. We will not be followed 
farther.” 

They were not, but so tired and exhausted were 
the boys they had to take it easy. 

Jim, that trick of yours saved us,” said Bob. ‘‘ I 
would never have thought of it.” 

“ That is an old trick,” said Jim. I have heard 
Dad tell how he got one of the Grimes that way 
during the feud.” 

The boys kept on the side of the mountain until 
they came to a road leading from McDowell to Mon- 
terey. It was now good traveling, and they were 
soon in Milroy’s camp, making their report to the 
general. 

‘^Thirteen regiments, did you say.^^ ” said Milroy 
grimly. I will fight them if they are twice thir- 
teen. I am expecting Schenck at almost any time.” 

Even as they talked firing was heard, and the 
pickets were being driven in. 

Hurriedly Milroy made disposition of his forces 
to meet the coming attack. In fact, he did not wait 
to be attacked by Jackson’s men, but moved out to 
meet them. This disconcerted the Confederates. 
Did Milroy have more men than they thought ? They 
halted and were satisfied in holding their ground. 

During the night Schenck came up and the attack 


Jacksoris Remarkable Campaign 317 

was renewed in the morning. All day the battle 
raged, but Schenck, who was the senior officer, saw 
that the Confederates were being continually rein- 
forced, and that he was being surrounded, so during 
the night he ordered a retreat. But the Federals 
had inflicted double the loss on their enemies that 
they had suffered. 

Back to Franklin in the mountains the Federals 
retreated. Fremont’s headquarters were at Frank- 
lin, where he was hastily gathering an army to resist 
Jackson. 

But the way down the valley was now open to 
Jackson, and he moved to Luray, which was nearly 
east of Franklin across the valley. 

Fremont was reinforced with Blenker’s division 
of 8,000 men. It now became a question of what 
Jackson would do. Would he attack Fremont or 
wait to be attacked by him, or would he move down 
the valley and try to retake Winchester, or would 
he move across the valley and attack Port Royal and 
Strasburg.^ 

In a council of the officers Milroy claimed that 
Jackson’s most promising move would be on Port 
Royal. 

But that will leave us in his rear,” said Fremont. 

It would be a dangerous move.” 

True,” replied Milroy, but with Port Royal 
in his hands the way would be open to him to attack 
Winchester, Strasburg, or Harper’s Ferry. You 
must remember Banks’ forces are greatly scattered, 
and all these places are meagerly garrisoned.” 

But Fremont held that Jackson would attack him, 
or wait to be attacked. 


318 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


That day Bob and Jim came in from a scout. 
General, I believe Jackson has already gone,” said 
Bob, and that it is only the cavalry that is putting 
up a bold front to make us believe Jackson has not 
moved. Jim and I are going to find out the truth 
tonight. In our scout today we did not catch sight 
of a single infantryman.” 

That evening Bob and Jim dressed as country 
boys left camp. They carried no weapons except a 
trusty revolver each which they concealed in their 
bosoms. All the rations they carried they had in 
their pockets. Thus they could pass as two boys 
belonging to the country. 

The boys believed the most dangerous part of 
their journey would be getting through the cavalry 
pickets, but they hoped to accomplish this by going 
through the fields and woods, and keeping away from 
the roads. 

There was a half moon which gave light enough 
for them to pick their way. They made slow progress 
for they had to avoid houses and there were fences 
to climb. Once they passed so close to a cavalry post 
that they could hear the men talking. Once in cross- 
ing a road they were challenged. They made no 
answer but threw themselves down and commenced 
to crawl away. The soldier fired and the corporal 
of the guard came running. 

What is it ? ” he asked. 

Something or somebody tried to cross the road,” 
replied the guard. “ I challenged, but there was 
no reply so I fired.” 

Did you hear anyone running away.^^ ” 

“ No, and the moon went under a cloud, so I could 


Jackson's Remarkable Campaign 319 


see nothing, but I am sure I saw something try to 
cross the road.” 

“ Reckon it was your fancy, Joe,” laughed the 
corporal. The moon went under a cloud and the 
shadow it made across the road made you think 
some one was crossing. Little danger of Yanks 
being so far inside our lines.” 

Maybe,” said the guard doubtfully, but I could 
swear I saw something.” 

While this talk was going on the moon was under 
a dark cloud, and the boys crept across the road 
and were soon beyond discovery. 

That was a close call,” said Bob. That poor 
guard will get guyed, but he was right.” 

The sky now became more clouded, and it was very 
dark. Jim, I believe we had better take the road,” 
said Bob. We must now be beyond the guards, and 
we will keep our ears open, and if we hear anyone we 
can step aside and let them pass.” , 

A good idea,” replied Jim. 

The boys groped their way to the road, and then 
made rapid progress. Horsemen now and then passed 
up and down the road, but the noise they made gave 
the boys ample warning. 

Morning found them well on their way to Port 
Royal. At the first streak of day they took to the 
fields. It was well they did, for if they had gone 
half a mile farther they would have run into the rear 
of Jackson’s army. 

“ See what we have missed,” said Jim, when the 
light showed them what lay in front of them. 

They were not out of trouble, however. In cross- 
ing a field to gain some woods they were spied by a 


320 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


captain whose company was camped on the lawn of 
a spacious farmhouse. The captain brought his 
glass to bear on them. 

Judge,” he asked the owner of the place, “ have 
you any boys out this early ” 

“No, what do you mean.^” asked the judge 
surprised. 

“ Two boys are crossing the meadow yonder, and 
they are crossing it in a hurry too. There they 
have entered the woods.” 

“ I know of no boys who would be out this early. 
Why should they be in such a hurry to reach the 
woods.? Were they armed.?” 

“ Not as I could see. By George, I have it. The 
Yankees are reported to have two boy scouts who 
are marvels. These may be the boys. Have you 
any good dogs. Judge.? ” 

“ Four as good as ever treed a nigger,” answered 
the judge. 

“ Let me use them to catch these boys,” said the 
captain. 

A negro was called, and soon had the dogs ready, 
and the judge and the captain at the head of his 
company were off in pursuit of the boys. 

It was no trouble to find the trail, and the dogs 
took it up and were away, their hoarse cries filling 
the forest — that terrible sound that struck terror 
to so many fleeing negroes before the war, and dur- 
ing the war to so many escaping prisoners. 

The soldiers followed the dogs as fast as they 
could, but the dogs distanced them, and soon their 
baying was heard faintly in the distance. 

“ Confound those dogs, I hope they won’t get out 


Jackson's Remarkable Campaign 321 


of hearing,” said the judge. The trail is so plain 
the dogs are having no trouble in following it.” 

As the boys were making their way through the 
woods Jim suddenly stopped and listened intently. 

What is it, Jim.^ ” asked Bob. 

“ I thought I heard the faint baying of hounds. 
Yes, I do. Can’t you hear them ” 

Bob listened. Yes, I do. Probably some dogs 
after a fox.” 

Nothing of the kind,” said Jim, We were seen 
from that house we passed last. I noticed there 
was a company of cavalry picketed in the yard. 
They have put dogs on our trail.” 

The sound of the baying grew more distinct. 

They will be on us shortly, and we will have to 
fight them,” said Jim. A revolver should make short 
work of them, if there are not too many of them.” 

The baying was now plainly heard. 

Here is a good place to meet them,” cried Jim. 

Before them was a large rock with rocks on each 
side, so if they stood with back to the rock they could 
only be attacked in front. They did not have long 
to wait. The dogs soon came in sight, and when 
they saw the boys redoubled their cries. Bob shud- 
dered at their discordant notes. 

On the dogs came, white foam dripping from their 
lips, their tongues lolling out and their eyes gleam- 
ing fiery red. The boys waited until they crouched 
to spring, then opened fire. In less than three seconds 
the four dogs lay dead. 

“ Quick work,” said Jim. Four less dogs in Vir- 
ginia.” He fell to work loading his smoking revolver, 
Bob doing the same. 


322 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


The boys lost no time in getting away, and had 
covered nearly a mile before the pursuing party 
reached the rocks. 

I don’t hear the dogs any more,” said the judge. 

Is it possible they have passed out of hearing.^ ” 
asked the captain. 

I think not. I heard them a moment ago,” 
replied the judge. 

They may have come up with the boys, and met 
their fate,” said a soldier. I know those kind of 
dogs. They don’t hesitate to attack. The last I 
heard from them sounded as if they had sighted their 
prey.” 

The party soon came to where the dogs lay. The 
captain swore a big oath when he saw them. 

Four of the best dogs in Virginia gone,” groaned 
the judge. 

The captain looked at his watch and exclaimed, I 
was ordered to be at McCoy’s by one o’clock. I have 
but little over two hours to make it. I will have to 
give up the pursuit. It’s no use trying to follow 
the boys without the dogs anyway.” 

Bob and Jim had little fear of being followed after 
the dogs were killed, so they kept on their way in 
high spirits. When they reached the top of a hill, 
overlooking the road to Port Royal, they were sur- 
prised to see it filled with marching troops. 

Jim, there is no use in trying to make Port 
Royal,” Bob said. We must turn north, and when 
we strike a road leading east we will take it. That 
will lead us to the Port Royal and Winchester pike. 
That is the road our troops will take if they retreat. 
I see a road leading north at the foot of this hill.” 


Jackson’s Remarkable Campaign 323 


Seeing no soldiers on this road the boys determined 
to keep on it unless forced to leave. They now made 
good time. Soon the distant boom of a cannon came 
rolling over the hills. Then another and another. 

Port Royal is attacked ! ” cried Bob. 

They were now about six miles north of Port 
Royal, and at a road leading east. Just behind them, 
on the road they were on, was a great cloud of dust. 

Cavalry coming this way,” cried Bob. We 
can’t get off this road too quick.” 

They turned into the east road and redoubled 
their speed. The sound of cannon seemed nearer. 
After going some distance they looked back. The 
cloud of dust was now on the road they were on, and 
rapidly approaching. 

“ It’s rebel cavalry,” said Bob. “ They are com- 
ing to try and cut off the retreat of our men.” 

“ We will have to leave the road,” replied Jim. 

They will be on us shortly.” 

No,” cried Bob, don’t you hear the tumult 
ahead We are close to the Winchester pike.” So 
they were. The pike was filled with wagons and 
fleeing soldiers. A company of soldiers with some 
semblance of order was at the entrance of the road 
the boys were on. 

Bob and Jim rushed down upon them. Rebel 
cavalry coming,” they shouted. 

In a few moments the cavalry were on them. The 
soldiers fired a volley and fled. The scene became 
indescribable. Teamsters were lashing their mules 
in an agony of fear. Wagons were overturned and 
the drivers fled, leaving wagon and mules to their 
fate. Shots rang out. There were groans, curses, 


324 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


and wild cheering. All was confusion, and everything 
seemed lost. 

When the soldiers ran, the boys had to go with 
them, but they took refuge among the wagons. A 
couple of cavalrymen dashed up to where they were. 

Surrender, you little Yankee devils,” they cried. 

Both of the boys’ revolvers spoke at the same 
time, and the riders tumbled to the ground. The 
boys sprang into the empty saddles. 

Relief was at hand. A squadron of cavalry from 
Winchester came charging down, and the enemy was 
driven away. Order was restored, and the retreat 
was again begun, but from that time there was no 
panic. 

Back towards Port Royal the battle was raging. 
Colonel Kenby, with his brave Maryland regiment, 
was making a splendid stand, trying to hold back 
the enemy until the trains and other troops could 
get away. The colonel fell, desperately wounded, 
and the regiment, surrounded, had to surrender. 

Back towards Winchester fled the troops that had 
escaped. They had to fight, for the rebel cavalry 
swarmed around them and every weary mile had to 
be contested. 

Bob and Jim joined the squadron from Winches- 
ter, and valiant service they did in holding the enemy 
back and keeping the road open. 

At last the weary, battle-scarred troops reached 
Winchester. They found the garrison of that place 
occupying a position some three miles in advance of 
the city. 

The next morning Jackson was upon them. For 
some hours the battle raged, and then, flanked and 





“Surrender, you little Yankee devils” 









Jackson's Remarkable Campaign 325 


pressed back by overwhelming numbers, the Federals 
had to give way. Back through the city they re- 
treated leaving in the hands of the enemy seven hun- 
dred sick and wounded soldiers. 

Winchester was once more wild with excitement. 
As the Federals retreated through the city the inhabi- 
tants rushed out waving Confederate flags and taunt- 
ing the soldiers. 

Bob and Jim were among the last to leave the 
city. Bob was recognized by some and they yelled, 
^^Not hung yet, you spy and traitor. You will be. 
Oh, how you Yankees run ! ” 

Don’t worry we will come back,” said Bob. 

The garrison retreated towards Williamsport, and 
they knew there was no safety for them until they 
reached the Potomac sixty miles away. Fear lent 
wings to their feet. Every moment they expected 
Jackson to be upon them. All through the night 
they struggled on. Exhausted soldiers fell by the 
wayside, and were left to be taken prisoner. Morning 
came and found them over thirty miles from Win- 
chester. A little rest, time to prepare a little coffee, 
and they were off again. On and on they marched 
until they stood on the banks of the Potomac. The 
river had been swollen by recent rains and an angry 
flood swept before them. 

Utterly exhausted, incapable of making a defense, 
and with no adequate means of crossing the river, 
they stood on the banks shivering with fear expect- 
ing Jackson to be upon them at any moment. But 
Jackson did not come, and, at last, boats were found 
in which to cross the river. 

It was not until the little army stood on the soil 


326 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


of Maryland they knew they were safe, and recov- 
ered their courage and spirits. 

The reason the Federals were not pursued more 
closely was that the Confederates, lured by the rich 
spoils, stopped to plunder. Jackson complained 
bitterly of this and said it was the only thing that 
kept him from capturing the whole Federal force 
which retreated from Winchester. 

But the Confederates swept north to Martinsburg, 
capturing that place with its immense stores, its gar- 
rison fleeing across the Potomac. 

Thus in a few short days Jackson had swept the 
entire northeast part of Virginia clear of Federal 
troops. Port Royal, Harrisburg, Strasburg, 
Charleston, Winchester, and Martinsburg had all 
been captured. This, Jackson says, he accomplished 
with a loss of only four hundred, while he captured 
three thousand prisoners as well as hundreds of 
thousands of dollars worth of stores. 

But it was not only Banks in whom Jackson had 
struck terror. Washington was quaking. Would 
Jackson turn his victorious troops toward that city.^ 

McDowell with his corps of 30,000 was guarding 
Washington. His command stretched from Leesburg 
down to below Fredericksburg. He had been ordered 
to send 20,000 of his corps to reinforce McClellan. 
Already his advance was within a day’s march of 
McClellan, so close they heard the thunder of his 
cannon at Hanover. 

McDowell was ordered back to help take care of 
Jackson. He earnestly protested but the authorities 
at Washington were thoroughly frightened, and 
would listen to no protests. Thus McClellan was 


Jackson's Remarkable Campaign 327 


deprived of 20,000 troops on which he depended, and 
he says it was this unfortunate circumstance which 
caused his Peninsular campaign to be a failure. 

It is claimed by many that Jackson’s Shenandoah 
campaign saved Richmond. 


CHAPTER XXVI 


TAKEN PRISONEB. 

G reat as had been Jackson’s success he knew 
his position was a perilous one. Fremont was 
at Franklin with army of eighteen thousand. He 
could move across the valley and cut off his retreat. 
An army under Sigel of ten thousand was gathering 
at Harper’s Ferry. McDowell with his entire corps 
was moving north. Jackson’s only course was to 
make a hurried retreat. 

He had accomplished what he wished; struck ter- 
ror into the hearts of the Federals ; inflicted on them 
a loss of thousands; captured immense stores; and 
best of all he had prevented McClellan from being 
reinforced. With only twenty thousand men Jack- 
son had kept sixty thousand Federals busy looking 
after him, and this with but a slight loss. Now if he 
could escape unscathed his success would be complete, 
so he commenced to withdraw his troops. 

When the soldiers retreated from Winchester Bob 
and Jim had to go with them, but they stayed with 
the rear guard, ready to help. Their hearts were 
sore, but they could do nothing. At last they stood 
on the banks of the Potomac waiting to be ferried 
over. 

Jim looked at the terror-stricken men with con- 


328 


Taken Prisoner 


329 


tempt. “ A pack of blamed cowards,” he growled. 

One regiment could capture them all.” 

You are mistaken in calling them cowards,” said 
Bob. They have been overwhelmed by numbers. 
It is a wonderful march they have made to prevent 
being captured. One regiment might capture them 
now, for they are completely exhausted, and have 
lost their nerve. Once across the Potomac and 
rested, they will be themselves again.” 

So it proved, for when it was known that Jackson 
was retreating, none were more eager than they 
to take up the pursuit and with cheers they crossed 
the Potomac, and marched for Winchester. Bob and 
Jim accompanied the troops in their old occupation 
as scouts and guides. 

When they were about half way to Winchester 
there was a report that a considerable body of the 
enemy lingered in the country towards Harper’s 
Ferry, and a company of cavalry under the com- 
mand of a Captain Ferry was sent out to ascertain 
the truth or falsity of the report. Bob and Jim went 
with them. 

Bob did not like the way Captain Ferry marched 
his company. He had no advance guard, said his 
company was not large enough for one, neither did 
he pay any attention to the crossroads they passed. 
Bob tried to explain to him that these roads might 
be occupied by the enemy, who after they passed 
could move in behind them, and cut them off, but the 
captain laughed at the idea, and told Bob he was 
getting a little weak-kneed. 

This touched Bob in a tender spot, and he said 
no more at that time. But after a time they passed 


830 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


a crossroad where Bob noticed the ground was 
trampled as if a troop of cavalry had passed. The 
road on which they were was skirted by a strip of 
timber, but the strip was narrow and once in awhile 
a glimpse of cleared fields could be seen. 

Bob, I believe I caught a glimpse of cavalry 
through the timber,” said Jim in a low voice. 

This was just before the crossroad was reached. 
When they got there, and Bob noticed its trampled 
condition, he could not refrain from pointing out the 
condition of the road to Captain Ferry and also told 
him Jim’s suspicions. 

The captain was angry, and told Bob when he 
wanted his advice he would ask for it, and that they 
would have to go several miles yet, before there 
would be danger of encountering any of the enemy. 

They had not gone far when they heard cheers 
and, looking back, saw a squadron of cavalry come 
dashing down the crossroad, and turn into the road 
behind them. 

Captaui Ferry turned pale. I was a fool, and 
you were right,” he said to Bob, but now we must 
do the best we can.” 

Captain Ferry, although a careless man, was a 
brave one. He hastily formed his company, met the 
charge, and drove the enemy back. But they imme- 
diately began re-forming, and, this time, in better 
order. 

Just as they were starting to charge they raised 
a cheer, and Bob saw they were looking over their 
heads to something up the road. He turned and saw 
another squadron bearing down upon them. He 
spoke to Captain Ferry who turned and looked, and 


Taken Prisoner 


331 


groaned, There is no help for it. We will have 
to surrender.” 

Bob thought like lightning. He believed for 
him and Jim to be captured meant death. They 
might try and cut their way through. It meant 
death but an honorable one. Then another thought 
came. There might not be any among the Confed- 
erates who knew them. 

Captain Ferry, if we surrender,” he said, will 
you tell them that we are country boys who live a 
few miles back and that you forced us to guide you.^ 
You know how guides are treated.” 

“ That I will,” replied the captain, and stick to 
it. I owe it to you.” 

While the captain was speaking, he ran the point 
of his sword through his handkerchief and raised it 
aloft. It was all over ; they were prisoners. The 
Confederates rode in among them, cheering, jeering, 
and taunting. 

Who commands this company F ” asked a Con- 
federate major, riding up. 

I did, but you do now,^’ said Captain Ferry 
extending his sword. 

With a contemptuous glance the major motioned 
an orderly to take the sword. Captain Ferry bit 
his lip at the insult, but said nothing. 

The major ran his eye over the prisoners, then 
asked Captain Ferry, “ Who are those two boys F ” 

‘‘ Those boys I impressed as guides. They are in 
no wise to blame for being caught in our company. 
I trust that you will allow them to go home.” 

Sturdy looking lads,” said the major. “ Should 
be in the army. Boys, what are your names.? ” 


332 The Boy S couts of the Shenandoah 


Both gave fictitious names. 

Don’t you want to enlist and become soldiers? ” 
asked the major. 

“ No, both our dads be in the army an’ we’uns hev 
to stay at home,” drawled Jim. 

This Yankee officer made you act as £uide, 
did he? ” 

Yes. Said he would shoot we’uns if we’uns 
didn’t.” 

The major questioned the boys farther, and did 
not seem entirely satisfied. Turning to Captain 
Ferry, he said, What you and these boys say, may 
be correct, but we have too many native Virginians 
acting as guides for you, who if caught claim they 
are doing so under force. I shall take these boys 
along and let the officer in higher authority 
decide.” 

Do you doubt my word? ” asked Captain Ferry 
bristling up. 

I have my doubts,” replied the major. 

‘‘ You can insult a prisoner,” cried the captain, 

but if I were free, you would take that back, or I 
should call you to an account.” 

A flash of anger came over the major’s face, but it 
passed, and he burst into a loud laugh. Gad ! You 
Yankees have some grit after all. I thought Jack- 
son had knocked it all out of you. But I will say 
if I stood in your place and these boys had been 
acting as guides for me, I would lie like a Turk to 
save them.” 

The major then turned to the soldier who had 
taken the captain’s sword and said, Give the cap- 
tain back his sword. He is a man.” 


Taken Prisoner 


333 


Bob was amazed at the length the captain went 
to protect them, but rejoiced at the way it terminated. 

Both boys were filled with deep forebodings but 
they had not been searched, and both had their revolv- 
ers concealed in their bosoms, and if the worst came, 
they resolved to use them and die fighting. 

The major and captain rode side by side chatter- 
ing like old friends, and now and then their laughter 
rang out. 

It was a ride of several miles before they caught 
up with the army, and the regiment guarding the 
rear was under the command of once Captain, but 
now Lieutenant-Colonel Crampton. He had been 
promoted for his gallantry, and the colonel of the 
regiment being sick, Crampton was now in command. 

“ I see you have made quite a haul, Husted,” said 
Crampton as the major rode up to report. “ Let me 
congratulate you.” 

Yes, Colonel, one captain, one lieutenant and 
forty-five others. Let me introduce you to Captain 
Ferry. He is a gentleman, sir, if he is a Yankee. 
D — m me, if he didn’t want an affair of honor with 
me.” 

Colonel Crampton, laughing, shook hands with 
Captain Ferry, and then asked, What was the 
quarrel.^ ” 

Why, these two boys, Virginians, sir, were 
with the Yankees acting as guides. The captain here 
swore he forced them to act. I rather doubted it 
so I brought the boys along for you to decide the 
question.” 

Where are the boys ? ” asked Crampton. 

Bob and Jim were ordered forward. Bob thought 


334 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


Jt was all over. He knew Crampton would know 
him and his hand went to the butt of his revolver. 

The moment Crampton’s eyes fell on the boys, he 
gave a start and turned pale, but with a mighty 
effort he collected himself. Fortunately his perturba- 
tion was not noticed. 

How is it, boys?” he asked. Did Captain 
Ferry force you to act as guides ? ” 

When he asked the question he was looking at 
Jim. Not once did he look at Bob after the first 
glance. 

‘‘ Yes, he said he would shoot we’uns if we’uns 
didn’t,” whined Jim, and he actually forced a few 
tears from his eyes. 

Are the boys speaking the truth? ” asked Cramp- 
ton turning to Captain Ferry. 

Absolutely the truth. Colonel,” replied the 
captain. 

I do not see why we should hold the boys. Major. 
You say the captain is a gentleman. Send the boys 
through the lines, but we will have to keep the horses 
they ride.” 

Crampton turned away as if the matter was closed. 
The boys were escorted through the lines, and told 
to go. 

‘‘ That colonel was a dandy,” said Jim. But he 
looked at me and never noticed you. I wonder why.” 

I reckon it was on account of those tears you 
squeezed out. Jim, we have got out of a tight place.” 

Bob had thought it over and come to the conclu- 
sion it was better not to tell Jim why the colonel 
had let them off so easily. It was better for as few 
to know of the incident as possible. 


Taken Prisoner 


835 


Colonel Crampton’s bed that night was an uneasy 
one. He fought a battle with himself more terrible 
than any he had ever fought with the enemy. Had 
he proven false to his country, false to his oath, 
and false to his general he loved so well? “ I had to 
do it,” he groaned. “ I had to do it. I could not 
give Bob up to be hanged. The boy who not only 
saved my life, but saved Helen. To have delivered 
him to Jackson would have meant his death. Oh, 
my General, I have been false to you who trusts and 
honors me.” 

Then the thought came to him that Bob was inno- 
cent, and that some day that innocence would be 
proved. To have had an innocent person executed 
would ever after be a source of remorse to Jackson. 
This thought consoled him. He knew what he had 
done would cause his dishonor, if known, but he would 
do it over again if necessary. He could not give Bob 
up to suffer innocently. 

For days it preyed on Crampton’s mind, and it 
was not until after the battles of Cross Keys and 
Port Republic where he exhibited great bravery, and 
was highly complimented by Jackson, that he let the 
incident trouble him no longer. 

Bob and Jim soon fell in with a band of cavalry, 
whom they warned of the infantry ahead. The 
band a short time before had fallen in with some 
stragglers from Jackson’s army and captured them. 
Two of the captured horses were given to Bob and 
Jim for which they were thankful. 

The next day the advance of the army reached 
Winchester. The inhabitants of the city were once 
more in fear and trembling. They were afraid the 


336 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


enthusiasm with which they had received Jackson 
would be remembered and punished. Some of them 
had applied the most degrading epithets to the sol- 
diers when they were leaving. Now what they had 
said filled them with fear. 

When the Federals entered the city not a Confed- 
erate flag was to be seen, all had been taken down 
and hidden away, to the time when Jackson would 
come again. 

In the city there was one Federal flag flying, and 
that was from the home of Rachel Keene. When 
Jackson entered the city she alone kept the stars and 
stripes floating until it was confiscated. Now she 
had hoisted another. There were others in the city 
secretly for the Union, but they dared not let their 
sentiments be known. 

Bob was among the first to enter the city, and 
when he saw the flag flying from Rachel’s porch 
he could not help emitting an enthusiastic cheer. 

Good, Rachel ! ” he cried, ‘‘ but are you not afraid 
Jackson will come again ” 

If he comes, he can take it down, I won’t,” replied 
Rachel. The Confederates have had their time 
for the last few days ; now I want mine. I am glad 
to see you, Robert, and that you have escaped so far. 
May God still continue to protect you.” 

“ Thank you, Rachel,” replied Bob with feeling. 

If anyone’s prayers are answered yours will be. 
But is there any news ? ” 

There’s not much to tell. It’s nothing but war, 
war. It’s all we talk about, and my time is filled 
caring for the poor, sick, and wounded soldiers. Oh, 
yes, I have a piece of news. Your aunt and cousin 


Taken Prisoner 


337 


are at home. They came back when the Confederates 
reoccupied the city. When they left. Colonel Clayton 
wished them to return south, but Mrs. Clayton 
refused. She said she wished to stay and protect the 
house. They found the servants had been holding 
high carnival.” 

Bob was surprised to hear his aunt and cousin 
were in the city and resolved to visit them at once. 

No sooner did Helen see Robert than she rushed 
into his arms. “Oh, Robert! Is it really you?” 
She clung to him as if she would never let him go. 

The welcome of his aunt was hardly less effusive, 
and Robert knew that nothing could lessen that 
affection. 

They had much to tell him. They told of how 
not only his uncle but Helen and Colonel Crampton 
had plead for him with Jackson, and how he had 
refused to believe in his innocence, saying that if he 
were caught he would have to stand trial by a court- 
martial. “ Why, Robert,” said Helen, “ he told 
father that even if you were innocent of that charge 
you had done enough since to condemn you.” 

“ I’m afraid I have,” replied Robert. 

“ And Robert,” continued his aunt, “ he told your 
uncle that it was fortunate for him he did not know 
that you were acting as a scout, for if he had and 
had not informed him he would be no longer a general. 
Wasn’t it well that when you were here after the occu- 
pation of Winchester by your forces we decided not 
to tell your uncle about it? If we had he would now 
be disgraced and dishonored.” 

Bob was surprised at what his aunt told him. He 
now saw why Colonel Crampton had let him go. 


388 The Boy S couts of the Shenandoah 


That officer knew there would be no hope for him 
if he fell into Jackson’s hands. 

Bob also saw that his visits to his aunt might be 
a cause of suspicion so he said, Auntie, from what 
you have told me, I believe I had better not visit you 
or have any communication with you, even while I 
am in Winchester.” 

Mrs. Clayton and Helen admitted that it would be 
for the best. Helen put her arms around Robert’s 
neck and sobbed, Robert, dear Robert, why won’t 
you give it up.? You see how we love you, and, yet, 
you are doing what tears our hearts. You must 
know by this time that the South will win. See how 
Jackson has swept everything before him. McClellan 
is at a standstill down before Richmond. He will 
soon be swept from the Peninsula. Robert, there is 
no chance for the North to win. Don’t be foolish. 
What if you should fall into Jackson’s hands.?” 
She shuddered at the thought. ‘‘ Promise me that 
you will go North until the close of the war.” She 
kissed him and gazed at him with imploring eyes. 

Bob was deeply moved. Dear cousin,” he said, 
“ would I could do what you ask with a clear con- 
science, but I cannot. As you love the cause of the 
South, so I love the Union. It looks dark for the 
North just now here in Virginia, but it is not so in 
the West. There our armies are sweeping everything 
before them. I look for Jackson and his whole army 
to be captured. Moves are now being made towards 
that end. This little success will be his destruction.” 

“ No, no,” cried Helen. ‘‘ Jackson will never be 
captured. He is too smart.” 

“ If he is not caught it will be owing to the incom- 


Taken Prisoner 


339 


petency of our generals/’ said Bob. I must confess 
that so far they have been no match for him.” 

“ May the Yankee generals continue to be incom- 
petent,” laughed Helen. 

Bob bade his aunt and cousin an affectionate good- 
bye, remarking it might be a long time before they 
would see him again. “ Perhaps not,” he said mis- 
chievously, “ until the old flag floats over Winchester 
for good.” 

Bob found preparations were already being made 
to cut Jackson off before he could get out of the 
valley. A force was being organized under General 
Shields to march up the valley and, acting conjointly 
with Fremont, try and head off Jackson. With that 
force went Bob and Jim. 


CHAPTER XXVII 


CROSS KEYS 

W HILE Jackson was creating all this uproar 
and excitement in the valley, sweeping every- 
thing before him, what was Fremont doing? After 
the retreat from Monterey to Franklin Fremont com- 
menced concentrating his forces at that place and he 
soon had an army which the authorities at Washing- 
ton estimated at 18,000 but Fremont says he did not 
have over 11,000, and that these were suffering from 
want of supplies, and many of the regiments were 
poorly disciplined. 

We have seen how Jackson slipped away from Fre- 
mont’s front and crossing the valley began his mem- 
orable campaign. When this happened Fremont was 
ordered to cross the valley to Harrisburg, and thus 
throw himself squarely in Jackson’s rear. It was 
well known that when Jackson had done all the dam- 
age he could he would be forced to retreat, and it 
was hoped he could be trapped. 

Fremont claimed the movement to Harrisburg was 
impossible, that his troops had but three days 
rations, and that they would have to march over a 
country that had been swept clean of provisions and 
forage by Jackson’s army. Not only this, but that 
such a movement would invite Jackson to move 
340 


Cross Keys 


341 


west from Winchester and capture his line of com- 
munication. He was telegraphed to move the way he 
thought best, but to move. 

So Fremont moved north to Petersburg, then to 
Moorefield, then to Fabins towards Strasburg. The 
weather was terrible. Day after day the rain poured, 
and the roads were almost impassable. Fremont 
was forced to halt at Fabins to rest his broken-down 
troops. Here he met with conflicting orders from 
Washington. In fact the military authorities at 
Washington seemed frightened out of their wits over 
the movements of Jackson, and Fremont was ordered 
to do this and then that. It was a case of trying to 
direct a campaign miles away without knowing the 
real situation. This was always the bane of the Army 
of the Potomac until Grant took command in 1864, 
and was given a free hand. The Army of the 
Potomac was too close to Washington and the 
politicians. 

At last it was known positively that Jackson was 
retreating by the same road he advanced, and Fre- 
mont moved to head him off. But he was too late. 
Instead of finding himself in front of Jackson he was 
in his rear. Fremont took up the pursuit with alac- 
rity and pressed the Confederates vigorously. The 
officers and men were eager to meet Jackson and 
strained every nerve to catch him. Numerous small 
engagements were fought with his rear guard, and in 
one of them the famous Confederate general, Ashby, 
was killed. 

Fremont claims that during his pursuit of Jack- 
son he captured over five hundred prisoners, and 
much abandoned baggage and arms. 


342 The Boy S couts of the Shenandoah 


At last Jackson had to turn and give battle. This 
he did at Cross Keys. Fremont attacked with vigor 
and for some hours the battle raged, the advantage 
being slightly in favor of the Federals. 

Toward evening there was a lull in the battle dur- 
ing which Fremont rearranged his lines, and was con- 
sidering whether to renew the fight or wait until 
morning when an incident occurred which decided 
him. 

Bob was brought to Fremont by an officer. His 
left arm was in a bloody sling and he was so weak 
the officer had to support him. He handed a dis- 
patch to Fremont murmuring, “ From General 
Shields,’’ and sank fainting to the ground. 

Hurriedly Fremont tore open the dispatch and as 
he read his face brightened. 

“ Gentlemen, good news,” he exclaimed. Shields 
is at Luray. He has sent forward two brigades to 
seize Port Republic and burn the bridge over the 
Shenandoah at that place. His other two brigades 
will follow. The bridge should have been burned 
before. We have Jackson in a trap. He cannot 
escape. I will not renew the battle this evening. In 
the morning we will push Jackson back on Shields, 
and the greatest victory in Virginia will be ours.” 

So great was the excitement that for the moment 
Bob was lost sight of, but a surgeon present took 
him in charge, and he slowly regained consciousness. 

Don’t question him at present,” said the surgeon. 

He is weak from loss of blood. Wait until he 
takes some nourishment.” 

Just then General Milroy came up. Why it’s 
Bob Jones,” he cried. The best scout I ever had. 


! Cross Keys 343 

' Let him have the best of attention. He is worth a 
i regiment of men.” 

It was not until Bob had eaten something, and 
I was refreshed but weak, that Fremont questioned him. 
j I one of four whom Shields sent out with the 
i same dispatchV^said Bob. “ Have any of the others 
' reported?” 

“ No, you are the first.” 

I “ I knew one would not,” sighed Bob. ** He was 
shot down by my side.” 

He told Fremont how he got to him, and all he 
knew of the situation. As Fremont listened his face 
glowed and visions of being hailed as the greatest 
general of the war came to him. He knew he had 
i been severely criticised for his part in the campaign, 
but now victory was in his grasp. 

! That night there was joy in Fremont’s camp. 
They had marched over mountains ; they had strug- 
gled through mud and water ; they had nearly starved, 
but now they were to have their reward. They had 
met and worsted Jackson’s supposed invincible aimy 
that day, and on the morrow their victory would be 
complete. During the night they slept dreaming of 
home and victory. 

When General Shields moved up the valley from 
Winchester, to try and head off Jackson, as we know 
Bob and Jim went with him as scouts. Luray was 
reached without trouble and there Shields learned 
that Fremont was pressing Jackson hard, and that 
he would probably try to escape by crossing the 
Shenandoah at Port Republic. So he sent forward 
two brigades to seize Port Republic and burn the 
bridge over the river. 


344 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


General Shields then wrote four dispatches of the 
same tenor and giving them to four of his best scouts 
told them to get through to Fremont at all hazards. 
Bob was one of the scouts selected. Jim had been 
sent by Shields with a dispatch to the commander 
of his rear-brigade, so he was not one of the four. 

The four scouts chosen held a brief counsel and 
two decided to try and cross the Shenandoah some 
distance down. This would bring them in the rear 
of Fremont, which they thought less dangerous. 

Bob decided he would take the route pursued by 
the two brigades, sent to take possession of Port 
Republic, as they must be near that place and there 
would be no danger until he reached the advance 
brigade. This would put him much closer to Fre- 
mont than the route the other two were taking. 
Cummings, the fourth scout, decided to go with Bob 
until the advance brigade was reached, then they 
could decide whether it was best to keep together 
or separate. 

They took horses to ride as long as it was safe 
to do so. It was evening when tjiey started, and they 
rode rapidly as the road was clear. On the way they 
passed Colonel Tyler’s brigade on its way to reinforce 
Colonel Carroll’s brigade which was in advance. 

On reaching Colonel Carroll they found he had 
not taken Port Republic yet, but was close to it, and 
his scouts had reported that the place seemed to be 
held by only a small force of cavalry, and that they 
could move forward in the morning and occupy it. 

The colonel said he did not see how they could get 
to Fremont as Jackson was between them. 

But I must,” replied Bob. 


Cross Keys 


345 


Well, have your own way,” replied Carroll, but 
it will be a foolish attempt, and only end in your 
death or capture. And it will be death, too, if you 
are captured for you are in citizen’s clothes.” 

Bob’s plan was to reach the river, and float down 
past the flank of the Confederate army, and then 
land and make his way to Fremont. His plans re- 
ceived a blow when he found Cummings could not 
swim. 

Can’t we find a board or something that will 
help me? The river is not wide,” said Cummings. 

“ Perhaps with my help you can make it,” said 

Bob. 

So it was agi*eed that they would try and cross. 
Once across they would separate. If one did not 
make it the other might. 

I believe our safest and quickest way is through 
Port Royal,” said Bob. 

Cummings was astonished. Why, we will run 
right into the enemy.” 

Yes, but the night is dark, and I believe we can 
slip around the pickets. Once around them we can 
walk boldly through the place. No one can see who 
we are in the darkness.” 

Once beyond the outposts of the Federals they 
proceeded with great caution, stopping and listening 
every few moments. They had gone about a mile 
when Bob whispered, Listen ! I believe I hear a 
horse stamping.” 

They listened and the stamping could be clearly 
heard. A cavalry outpost,” whispered Bob. We 
must creep around it.” 

Leaving the road they crept around the post with- 


346 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


out discovery. In the same way they crept around 
the reserve picket post. 

Blessed be that horse’s stamp,” said Bob. If 
that had been an infantry post we would have run 
right into it.” 

Avoiding the main street of Port Royal they went 
through the outskirts of the village without molesta- 
tion. Bob became satisfied that the place was held 
by only a small force, and that Colonel Carroll would 
have no trouble in capturing it in the morning. 

They soon heard the rush of the river. On its 
bank stood a lighted house, a guard at the entrance, 
but no other soldiers could be seen. They were on a 
street leading to the river, lined on both sides with 
houses enclosed in fences. It seemed to them that 
climbing the fences and going through the yards 
would be still more dangerous than trying to pass 
the lighted house, so they chose the latter course. 

Taking the opposite side of the street they crept 
along the fence, and passed the house undiscovered 
by the guard, and carefully making their way down 
the bank, they stood by the Shenandoah. The stream 
had been swollen by recent rains and was high and 
turbulent. 

After some search the boys found a plank, but as 
they were sliding it into the water, Cummings lost 
his balance in some manner, and plunged into the 
river, grasping the plank as he fell. The splash 
startled the guard. 

Who goes there ” the sentinel cried. 

There was no answer and he fired. As if directed 
by some evil spirit the ball struck Cummings in the 
head, and without a groan he loosened his hold on 


C7'oss Keys 347 

the plank, and the swirling waters bore away his 
body. 

Without a moment’s hesitation Bob dove into the 
river, and a few powerful strokes brought him to 
the plank which he seized. The sound of the shot 
however, had brought the rest of the guard from 
the house. What is it.^ ” cried a sergeant. 

Someone trying to escape by the river,” answered 
the guard, who had fired the shot at Cummings. 
“There, don’t you see that dark spot in the foam? 
They are getting away.” 

The sergeant ordered his men to fire. Bob heard 
the balls strike about him, and his left arm felt 
as if a streak of fire had gone through it and fell 
numb by his side. With his right arm, however, he 
clung desperately to the plank and the swift current 
soon bore him out of danger. 

The guard hurriedly brought lights, and made a 
search of the bank. They found where the plank 
had been loosened, and also discovered the tracks 
of two men. 

“ Deserters or Yankee spies, as sure as you’re 
born,” said the sergeant. He made haste to report 
to his superior officer but no men were found miss- 
ing, and they concluded that Yankee spies had been 
in their midst. 

Bob drifted down the river clinging to his plank. 
He could feel the blood gushing from his arm but 
the water felt cooling and also had a tendency to 
coagulate the blood and stop the bleeding. 

It began to grow light and Bob knew he must land. 
By kicking with his feet he guided the plank to the 
opposite side of the river and crawled out on a mass 


348 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


of rocks. He then kicked the plank out into the 
stream and it was borne away by the currents. 

Where he landed a narrow rocky shelf was jutting 
out over the river, and he figured that by crawling 
close to these rocks he would be hidden from the 
top of the bank. His first thought was of his wound. 
He found the ball had gone through the fleshy part 
of his upper arm. The bone was not broken, but 
the wound was a bad one, and he had lost a great deal 
of blood. He folded his handkerchief and laid it 
over the wound, then tore strips from his clothing 
and bound it on tightly. 

Hardly had he finished when he heard the tramp- 
ling of horses and voices of men. He crawled back 
where he was concealed by the bank and listened. A 
squad of soldiers halted right over him, and he 
heard an officer say, Here is a good place to stop. 
There is a splendid view of the river, both up and 
down. Keep a sharp lookout. A couple of men 
escaped this morning going down the river on a 
plank. It is supposed they were Yankee spies.” 

The officer rode away and the men prepared to 
take it easy. Bob heard one of them say, “ Wouldn’t 
I like to see a Yankee coming down the river on a 
plank. It would be more fun shooting at him than 
at a duck.” 

There was no hope of reaching Fremont as long 
as the men stayed there. All Bob could do was to 
lie and wait. 

Soon he heard the boom of cannon in the direc- 
tion of Port Republic. Carroll is capturing the 
town, he thought. 

About noon came the sound of cannon from Cross 


Cross Keys 


349 




Keys. It grew in intensity until it became a steady 
roar, and Bob knew a heavy battle was in progress. 
Fremont was attacking Jackson in front, Carroll in 
the rear. Surely he would be ground to pieces 
between the two forces. 

As the day grew it became hot. Bob’s clothes 
dried on him, and his arm pained him and became 
feverish. Not only this but a raging thirst seized 
him. There was the river but a few feet away but 
he dared not crawl to it. He lay suffering the 
agony of Tantalus while the hours passed by. He 
looked at the water with hot eyes, and it seemed that 
he must crawl to it even if death were there. It took 
all his will power to keep from it. 

At last as the sun hung low in the west he heard a 
horseman approaching. The soldiers above were 
happily congratulating themselves that they were 
out of the battle, the roar of which was ringing in 
their ears. The horseman came up and asked if 
they had seen anything suspicious. 

“ Nothing,” was the answer. They then asked 
how the battle was going. 

“ Fremont’s men are fighting like devils,” was the 
answer, but we are holding them. If we can hold 
them until night it will be all right.” Then he said 
something Bob could not understand. If he had 
understood, his story to Fremont would have been 
different. 

To Bob’s great joy the guard was released and 
rode away. No sooner were they gone than he 
crawled to the river and drank his fill. Then he 
bathed his feverish arm and prepared to start. He 
had to clamber over the rocks at the edge of the 


350 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


stream for some time before he found a place where 
he could get up the bank. He now realized how 
weak he was. The sound of battle told him which 
way to go. Putting forth all his strength he hur- 
ried on but he grew faint and reeled as he walked. 
A blur came before his eyes but he kept on. 

The sound of battle grew more distinct. Now he 
could hear the musketry and the cheers of the com- 
batants. It would not be far now. He must hold 
out. He fell and the fall caused his arm to start 
bleeding afresh, but he kept on his feet. He heard 
a confused roar, men shouting, wagons rumbling. 
He had come to the rear of the army. Wounded 
soldiers were staggering back. Ammunition wagons 
were being hurried to the front, while ambulances 
loaded with bleeding freight met them, going in the 
opposite direction. 

Recognizing an officer Bob staggered up to him 
and gasped, Get me to Fremont quick. I have a 
dispatch to him from Shields.” 

The officer looked at him, and thought him crazed. 

You need a surgeon more than you do Fremont, 
my boy,” he said kindly. 

Take me to Fremont, I tell you,” cried Bob. 

I am a courier from Shields. I have just come 
through the rebel lines. Call an ambulance, I am 
done out.” He grasped a tree to keep from falling. 

My God ! through the rebel lines,” exclaimed the 
oflicer, and he hustled Bob into an ambulance and to 
Fremont. 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


PORT REPUBLIC 

B right and early Fremont’s army awoke, eager 
to renew the battle and end, as they believed, 
the career of Jackson. The front was strangely 
silent. Partaking of their meager breakfast the line 
was formed and the army advanced. 

They found no army in their front. Jackson 
had decamped in the night, in his haste, leaving his 
dead and some of his severely wounded on the field. 

The army pressed forward, and before them they 
saw a great column of smoke rising. Ascending a 
ridge which overlooked Port Republic and the valley 
of the Shenandoah they saw a sight that filled their 
hearts with bitterness. All their suffering, their long 
marches, and their heroism in battle seemed to have 
gone for naught. 

Colonel Carroll had not destroyed the bridge. 
Why? No one knows, but let it stand he did. Jack- 
son crossed during the night, and then fired it. There 
lay before Fremont notliing but smoking ruins. The 
river was high and swollen, and he had no way to 
cross it. Beyond Port Republic was the smoke and 
roar of battle. Jackson had thrown his entire army 
on the two hapless brigades of Shields, and Fremont 
could not aid. Helpless he and his army stood on 
351 


352 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 

the bank of the Shenandoah, and the waters foamed 
and raged as if laughing at their discomfiture. 

Colonel Carroll had advanced early in the morn- 
ing of the day before and found Port Republic as 
reported occupied by only a small body of troops. 
He had no trouble in driving them out and across 
the bridge. A portion of Carroll’s force with two 
cannon crossed the bridge. 

Jackson was alive to the situation, and was rushing 
troops to the rescue. No sooner were Carroll’s 
troops across than they were met by an overwhelm- 
ing force and driven back across the bridge. 

Although Carroll had possession of the bridge 
for an hour and a half no attempt was made to 
destroy it. It was left instead, as if on purpose, for 
Jackson to cross, and cross he did, and hurled his 
troops on Carroll’s brigade. The Federals were 
driven out of Port Republic and some three miles 
beyond. 

Some of Carroll’s troops behaved shamefully. One 
artillery company left their guns standing in the 
road, and cutting the horses loose, fled. Portions of 
the infantry acted almost as bad. But Colonel Tyler 
came up with his brigade, and the retreat was stayed. 

With Colonel Tyler came Colonel Daum, the chief 
of the artillery. When he found the bridge had not 
been destroyed, he w^as frantic but by skilful placing 
of the artillery he checked, the advance of the enemy, 
not only this, but, with the aid of some brave volun- 
teers from the Seventh Indiana, he recovered some 
of the cannon that had been abandoned. 

The next morning a heavy fog hung over the 
ground, and Colonel Daum begged that he be allowed 


Port Republic 


358 


to take an infantry force and try and retake the 
bridge. He thought that under the cover of the fog 
he could surprise the enemy and hold the bridge 
long enough to destroy it. Both Colonel Tyler and 
Colonel Carroll scouted the idea. 

Once across Jackson threw his entire force on the 
two brigades. Colonel Daum again proved himself 
a hero. He could not command the infantry, but he 
could the artillery. His guns swept back the charg- 
ing columns of the enemy and saved the infantry from 
capture. 

Colonel Daum saw his guns on the left were in 
danger of being captured and begged Colonel Tyler 
to send two regiments to protect them, and showed 
how he wished the regiments placed. 

Colonel Daum,” said Tjder angrily, I am in 
command and shall place my men where my judgment 
dictates. Attend to your own business.” 

Colonel Tyler placed the regiments wrong, and 
they were driven back and many of them captured 
with the battery. But by making good use of the 
guns left. Colonel Daum held the enemy in check and, 
at last, Jackson gave up the pursuit. He had gained 
what he wished, an open road to retreat. 

It is not too much to say that Colonel Daum saved 
the two brigades from total annihilation. As it was 
the loss was over one thousand. But Jackson’s vic- 
tory was not bloodless. He had between six and 
seven hundred men killed and wounded. 

General Shields, hearing of the danger his two 
advance brigades were in, hurried forward his two 
remaining brigades to their relief. He met them at 
Conrad’s store, and to his delight, found they were 


354 The Boy Scouts of the Shenandoah 


retreating in good order, and with no signs of panic. 
The men were now anxious to try conclusions with 
Jackson again. 

General Shields believed that all was not yet lost. 
He knew that before may hours Fremont would find 
a way to cross the river, and he made arrangements 
to move on the enemy. Just as he was ready he 
received an imperative order from Washington to 
transfer his division to Fredericksburg without delay. 

Never before did I receive an order I so hated 
to obey,” wrote Shields. 

The campaign against Jackson was at an end. 
He had escaped and accomplished what he wished, 
kept reinforcements from being sent to McClellan. 
He retired to Weyer’s Cave where he rested his army 
a few days, and the next thing heard of him, he was 
on his way to Richmond.^ 

None felt more sore over the escape of Jackson 
than Bob and Jim. When Jim heard Bob was 
w^ounded he hurried to his side, but found Bob all 
right with the exception of a sore left arm which he 
had to carry in a sling. 

* Fremont and Banks were both relieved of their commands. 
But after careful reading of the official records, and all dis- 
patches sent and received, the author is led to believe that 
Fremont was not fairly treated. Blunders he made, but noth- 
ing in comparison with the blunders made at Washington. 
Preventing McDowell from joining McClellan and ordering 
Shields away just at the time he was, were blunders so stu- 
pendous as to be almost criminal. During all the time of 
Jackson’s campaign Washington seemed to be insane from 
fright. 

Fremont’s men were poorly armed and half starved. Their 
hardships were terrible. They had to climb mountains, wade 
rivers, and struggle through mud and water, yet they never 
murmured. Whenever they met the enemy they were more 


Port Republic 


855 


Jim, do you know what I have a mind to do 
while this old arm of mine is getting well? ” asked 

Bob. 

No, what? ’’ 

Take a run down to Washington and, if I can, 
go to the Peninsula to see my brother. There is 
going to be some hot work around Richmond within 
the next few days if I am not mistaken.” 

“ Go, if you wish to. Bob,” said Jim, but don’t 
ask me to go with you. I feel the need of a little 
rest myself, and I will take a little run up in the 
mountains to see the ole folks. I hev’n’t seen them 
for a long time.” 

So it was decided that Jim should go to see his 
parents, and Bob would visit Washington. Bob had 
no trouble in getting his papers as an accredited 
scout, and with these papers, and an indefinite leave 
of absence he proceeded to Washington. The air 
around Washington was charged as with electricity 
as to what was to take place around Richmond, so 
without waiting in the city he took a boat down the 
Potomac. 

When next we meet with Bob, it will be during that 
terrific struggle known as the Seven Days Battle. 

than a match for Jackson’s men. No wonder Fremont was 
half crazed with the conflicting orders he received, and that he 
did as well as he did is a wonder. We hear little of Fremont 
in the war after this. 

Banks seems to have done absolutely nothing. He was in the 
latter part of the war given the command of the Army of 
the Gulf, where on his Red River expedition he showed his 
utter incompetency as a general. 




unuu 


a 


. ' • ; * I. i? * rt.-' i / DKmn 






■»J 


V.: >' 





i . 


•)K 


' ' ■' 




LlL t . ' - ’ * 

. ' -• 

I ' . • ' 






'jW, iif. ' . 

L^' 


\f 


« f 


V^r^v-^U.u 




,c rJ 


/»> 


4 » 


I.V •f »* 






V / 








.v« 


^t; 






4 


in^i 




■•14 / 


■sV 




. • ■Tl 




■y, 




:f! 




Mi 


n 


m 


I*' if 


% 




"iv «/ 


'f! 


V « 




If 1^ 




0¥ 






• >*i 


f^ 


m 




•r*' •• 




' • I. 









w nry 




m. 


1*. ; ■'• 


I • •- 


‘■a'5 


*\ • 










i-fc; 




f 


U] 




< < 


w 


2' 


o 


« 




/.C 


F . 

■K 


'• i r: 


> I 


» 


, ♦ ^ 1 .. » 




\ • 






1. V ^ 






>11.1 


»-■ 


t < 


4V 

-M.'. , 

• •' .■ ‘ / 


' ‘j ^ » «> / “• ■ f 

-7 vfe'lv^ 


V*‘liV.%S' 




^ I 




•Tm'-^ 


Ml. >3 


V 


. ' I •*.' 








.■>'4 






i 1'“ -P 








' ..il 


•f i... 


M 


'1 • # * 


:/;' 


a- 


.‘r\\.,>!''\t\', 




l*^ 


'f A 


I ' 




' ' I * ' 


m 


M 


a4 ■ 

..m, .• 




>’•, 




■ Wi 






1: ;'rJ;.,V.i 



( ■■ 








1 1 


♦ ►, 


/I 






i-«' , 




/ . 4 




■i 


[ • - *4^ I 


I I ^ • 



Jj..* 





«■, «r.U«rt^,.U ,^1;' -:, .--.j, 

V?' '■:;,■.■ ;r . :.■ . ’\J 










.4' *’'‘J » T™7*" , . 

» , '■ . Nv-t* ■/ r 


.■>/ '.M’v 


• ♦ 


j. 


Vi 





'-^TfiiflBt' . ••'^ ■ I ’ ^ ■ 'V' .'i - V'>.‘ A 

^ •- » , 




, M ' 


>''-:''’^4ii’:.Y'' ' 

'■' ';V-5 4 ■ 

.' . * >■ j Y» 


A'*! 





iV'.c V rA.y *. ■> ' 


.7'^V 






/- '■";». '» 

S - .A-' ''■ I-:! 


. I • 

■</.. ^ . 

'f 






■I 1,1'. 1*1 




'k .•. ’. .i ’ 


I • ‘ 


5®: /' iu;,> v: 


.r 


O' 



^ •, „' ■ . .. V- 







• %• ■ «BA.,i.,. W..A . . ivh' ■ ■;. ^^J.r-. 


- r .- > Z ' 




, •'\ ■ 


1 ' : ■ - -r 


1 1 


D I '- 










#■ ■• 



^ • . . }\^ 'A‘^- :. .v-r-.-, . 


A 




* ♦’ 


ic ' . ' 

- r • . i. . . 


' ' *’ % -■■ v - 

.1 ’ 


\ 



'v '*■ ■ 

I <■ <■! '•! ’’’ 


iif. 'Wy < V.' r. '■. ? MAA.r 

wmm - r ::-:. :., L ± 


~ ' '- ■'■ y ^.. . ‘ StSBIHhKI 

>®w ■ vji'***^-'*.* *v vviV' ■ • ' -fi%.'c^9fl^Hi 


'^4 ■ , 







iV»;M^t,, s;iivv;' .• 


..-- r ^ ■ rtTT , . • r *'./’ 

I '- T , I . : 

■ ^ i • <• , • •» 

* ► '. • ... ^ I * , ' 

’ Vt ', 


. ‘»i 




to, 


: 'r 


.• ^ 




■y, y. . ' '■■■ ■.'“ ^ 


1 ^ . 


. V. 


I • 


<Kt 


1 ^ 
f I 


I • 1 




. i-*x '• . 

,-;.- jV /-> Jy , ■,„ 

,*/.■„ • - . • . 


i^V t 3 ^ ' ^ 

' ' . - 

'. y . •■•'■. 

.w 




« • > 






• ., • » 





‘$ 


•> 




• 


- - - ^'’ . !<; 


•■‘1 


L '- T " .' ’ 1 . 

I , . rO V ^ * 

■. .»■*> k ifX .i 



t. ‘\».l*n - t *_ .1 

^ i ***^* • '^' * 


;':4- *“V^ " , ^ . ■ .. , . .y V ' • " V 

r^.;: . ^ ■ ■ ' jiafek .® ' ■■ 

>* te ^ V.v ■ ■‘- ,'.4 •'. ..- . Mi I '. 1 . 





r * <> ^ -T 



V '. 


I 




k « 




M . .r 



r 



' ► I » • ' V ‘ » > • t 

« JL *'* - T • / k - • • 

'• t ?': V ' 7 V - 7 ^ 

I ^ ’> ‘ , ■• » V •* - J * 

1 ^’ * •**' 


*.• • 



If .' ■ - ' ' •’ 



‘ V > ■ 

V 


, vay ;: ... 

' Ar.<.yj . 

-• ‘-7^ >/" •? ■ 

■ c ’ - V . 


.1 

.i 







